\ 


FROM  THE  LIBRARY  OF 
REV.    LOUIS    FITZGERALD    BENSON.   D.  D. 

BEQUEATHED    BY   HIM   TO 

THE  LIBRARY  OF 

PRINCETON  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 


/./3/iX. 


First  Presbyterian  church 

Washington  worshiped  in  this  edifice,  which  was  erected  in  Carlisle  in  1786, 


'/^,«/^'^A^   Zf,   ^^;  'h 


HISTORY 


FIRST  PRESBYTERIAN  CHDR 


CARLISLE,  PA. 


Rev.  CONWAY  P.  WING.  D.  D. 


CARLISLE  : 

"VALLEY  SENTINEL"  OFFICE. 

1877. 


"Respect  and  love  for  the  dead  are  shown,  not 
by  great  monuments  to  them  which  we  build  with 
our  hand,  but  by  letting  the  monuments  stand  which 
they  built  with  their  own."  ruskin. 


FIRST  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH,  CARLISLE,  PA. 


Church,  outside,  70X51  ft. 
fiudienae  I^oom,  59XJ/.6. 
Seats,  below,  Jf.00  (Persons  ; 

in  the  G-allery,  SJiO. 
Jludienae  Ifoom  seats  6Jf.Q. 
Lecture  ifooTri  seats  Q/f.0. 


Chapel,  outside,  70X38ft. 
Height  of  Toiver,  6S  ft. 
Lecture  and  8.  8.  I^oonis, 

each,  80X4.7  ft. 
Session's     and     (Pastor's 

rooms,  each,  Q1X16  ft. 


Heavy  walls  of  dressed,  blue  limestone,  in  a  grove,  occu- 
pying the  _/V".  W.  quarter  of  the  Centre  Square. 


CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  I. 

INTRODUCTION. 
Place  of  Meeting — Indians— Kittatinny  Valley — Scotch-Irish — Reasons 
for  Emigration — Church  Standards — Period  —  Controversies  —  European 
Usages — Choice  of  Pastors. 

CHAPTER  II. 

ORGANIZATION. 

Original  Settlement — Titles  to  Lands — First  Preachers — Preaching  Sta- 
tions— Division  of  the  Settlement — Meeting  House — Supplies — Arrearages 
— Character  of  the  People — Homes — Dress — Domestic  Life — Schools — 
Location  of  the  Church — Building— Assemb.ies  —  Worship —  Indians  — 
Communions — Communicants — Deficiency  of  Records — Glebe. 

CHAPTER   III. 

THOMSON'S  PASTORATE. 

Trials  for  Ordination — DiiBculty  with  Civil  Authorities — Installation — 
State  of  Religion — Schism  in  the  General  Church — Controversies — Cases 
of  Disciphne — Lower  Pennsborough  given  up — Resignation — Death  of 
Mrs.  Thomson — Disputes  and  Jealousies — State  of  the  Congregation — 
Elders. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

TWO  CONGREGATIONS. 
French  War— Flight  of  the  Settlers — Expedition  to  Kittanning — New 
Side  Congregation  at  Carlisle — Steel's  and  Duffield's  Settlements — Two 
Meeting  houses— Ordination  of  Elders — Steel  Attached  to  a  Philadelphia 
Presbytery — Duffield  called  to  Philadelphia — Settlement  at  Monaghan — 
Steel's  Settlement  at  Lower  Pennsborough — Indian  War — Retaliations  — 
Duffied's  Mission  to  the  Indians. 

CHAPTER  V. 

TWO  CONGREGATIONS  CONTINUED. 

Duffie'id's  and  Steel's  Meeting  houses — Deed  of  Ground — Charter — 
Names  of  Members — Duffield's  call  to  Philadelphia — Acceptance  and  Re- 


VI  CONTENTS. 

moval — Opposition  to  him — Effort  to  Recall  him — Burning  of  his   Meet- 
ing house — Elders — Armstrong — Steel  and  his  People — Patriotism — Ma- 
gaw — Irvine — Blaine — Montgomery — Wilson — Steel's  Death. 
CHAPTER  VI. 

DR.  DAVIDSON'S  PASTORATE. 

Mr.  Steel's  Congregation — Founding  of  Dickinson  College — Dr.  Nisbet 
and  Dr.  Davidson — Two  Congregations  united — "Pastor  and  Doctor" — 
House  of  Worship  completed — Preachers — "Whiskey  Rebellion" — Gen- 
eral Assembly  at  Carlisle — Second  Charter — Church  Usages — College 
Building — Death  of  Dr.  Nisbet — Dr.  Davidson  as  Pastor  and  Principal — 
His  Death  and  Funeral. 

CHAPTER  VII. 

MR.  DUFFIELD'S  PASTORATE. 

Henry  R.  Wilson's  Labors  in  Carlisle — Call  and  Proceedings  there- 
upon— George  Duffield's  Arrival — Settlement  —  Session  —  Resolutions — 
Church  Regulations — Opposition — Discouragements  —  Revivals  —  Addi- 
tions— Ofificers — Family — Psalms — Temperance  and  Sabbath — Dickinson 
College — Repairs  and  Building — Sale  of  Glebe — Change  of  Style  of 
Preaching — Book  on  Regeneration — Condemned  by  Presbytery — Charges 
against  him — Trial — New  Church — Decision — Revival  of  183 1 — Resig- 
nation and  Removal — Congregation 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

MINISTRY  OF  MESSRS.  SPROLE  AND  NEWLIN. 
Session— Relations  to  Presbytery— Call  to  Mr,  Sprole — Objections  of 
Presbytery— Division  of  the  General  Church— Union  with  the  Synod 
of  Pennsylvania — Excision  by  Carlisle  Presbytery— Success  of  Mr.  Sprole 
— Members  of  Session — Removal  to  Washington — Call  to  E.  J.  Newlin — 
His  Pastorate. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

DR.  wing's  pastorate. 

Call  to  Rev.  C.  P.  Wing— His  Previous  Life— Settlement— Sabbath 
School— Soldiers— Debt— Periodical  Publications— Youth  —  Preaching  — 
Temperance — Contributions — Organ — Centenary  Celebration  —  Teaching 
and  Literary  Work— Prosperity— Isolation  of  the  Church— Repairs— Pro- 
tracted Meetings— Union— Psalmist— Elders— War— Efforts  at  Reunion- 
Limited  Eldership— Memorial  Chapel— Temperance— Revival— Resig- 
nation— Additions  and  Contributions — Special  Occupations. 
CHAPTER  X. 

MR.  VANCE'S  SETTLEMENT,  AND  CONCLUSION. 
Preaching  of  Rev.  J.  S.  Vance— Previous  Life— Call— Revival— Church 
Repairs — Installation — Conclusion. 


PREFACE. 

The  following  History  was  commenced  about  1858,  near  the  time  at 
which  the  First  Presbyterian  Congregation  of  Carlisle  celebrated  its  One 
Hundredth  Anniversary.  Soon  afterwards,  the  Presbytery  of  Harrisburg 
with  which  that  Congregation  was  then  connected,  requested  the  pastor  of 
each  church  under  its  care  to  prepare  and  deposit  with  the  Stated  Clerk  of 
Presbytery  a  detailed  history  of  its  origin  and  progress.  Such  a  narrative, 
amounting  to  about  Sixty  pages,  was  then  prepared  for  the  church  of  Car- 
lisle and  was  reported  to  Presbytery. 

When  the  Centennial  year  of  the  Republic  was  in  progress,  and  in  re- 
sponse to  a  recommendation  of  the  General  Assembly  Historical  Dis- 
courses were  delivered  in  each  congregation,  the  writer  was  called  upon 
to  prepare  and  publish  an  Address  relating  to  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle, 
and  another  relating  to  the  church  of  Carlisle.  Instead  of  publishing  the 
latter  it  was  thought  preferable  to  prepare  and  give  to  the  public  all  that 
could  be  collected  from  tradition,  old  papers  and  more  general  histories 
relating  to  that  church.  The  present  work  was  accordingly  prepared  and 
is  now  published.  It  has  been  a  labor  of  love  and  is  now  offered  to  the 
people  to  whom  the  writer  once  ministered,  and  to  all  in  every  part  of  our 
widely  extended  country  who  have  been  connected  with  that  church,  with 
a  fervent  prayer,  that  what  is  good  in  it  may  be  perpetuated  and  aug- 
mented by  this  reference  to  former  times. 

Carlisle,  June  28.  1877.  C.  P.  WING. 


CHAPTER  I. 

INTRODUCTION. 

The  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Carlisle  had  its  first 
place  of  meeting  on  the  bank  of  the  Conodoguinet  about 
two  miles  west  of  the  present  town.  It  was  then  the 
centre  of  a  large  district  of  country,  bounded  on  the 
North  and  South  by  the  ranges  of  mountains  which 
form  the  Valley,  and  on  the  East  and  West  by  the  ex- 
tent of  the  settlements.  The  most  eastern  portion  of  the 
Valley  does  not  appear  to  have  been  the  first  settled. 
About  the  time  the  white  people  began  to  cross  the 
Susquehanna,  the  Proprietaries  laid  off  between  seven 
and  eight  thousand  acres  of  land  extending  eleven  miles 
from  the  river,  and  between  the  Conodoguinet  and  the 
Yellow  Breeches  Creeks,  for  a  manor  on  which  settlements 
were  forbidden.*  Accordingly  when  this  region  first 
became  known  to  the  whites,  the  Indians  who  occupied 
it  appear  to  have  been  principally  remnants  of  several 
tribes.  They  belonged  to  a  Confederacy  living  between 
the  Delaware  and  the  Susquehanna  and  on  those  rivers, 

*Manors  were  tracts  of  land  reserved  from  ordinary  sales  and  held  by 
the  Proprietaries  as  private  property.  Lowther  or  Paxton  manor  vi^as  kept 
back  partially  in  fulfillment  of  a  promise  to  the  Indians,  that  if  they  would 
occupy  it  they  should  have  a  home  here.  Riipfs  History  of  Dauphin, 
Cumberland,  &c..  Counties,  pp.  355 — 6.  Chambers'  Irish  and  Scotch 
Early  Settlers,  p.   55. 


2  INTRODUCTION. 

who  went  by  the  name  of  Leni  Lenape,  or  the  "  Original 
People,"  in  distinction  from  more  recent  tribes  within 
and  around  them.  By  the  whites  they  were  usually 
called,  from  the  principal  rivers  within  their  territory,  the 
Delaware  or  Susquehanna  Indians.  A  kind  of  allegiance 
was  claimed  from  them  by  the  more  powerful  Confederacy 
of  the  Six  Nations,  who  lived  in  New  York*  In  con- 
formity with  a  peculiar  policy  and  usage  these  Leni 
Lenape  had  admitted  a  number  of  remnants  of  tribes  to 
reside  on  their  territory,  for  whose  good  behavior  they 
had  become  re.sponsible.  About  1698  a  few  families  of 
the  Shawanese,  who  had  been  driven  from  Florida,  re- 
ceived permission  to  settle  on  both  sides  of  the  Susque- 
hanna, and  with  the  consent  of  the  Proprietaries  took 
possession  of  this  part  of  the  Valley.  In  consequence  of 
some  disorders  committed  by  their  young  men,  they 
became  fearful  of  the  Six  Nations  and  about  1727  a  large 
portion  of  them  removed  to  the  Ohio,  and  fell  under  the 
influence  of  the  French.  Anxious  to  detach  them  from 
this  influence,  the  Proprietary  in  1732  urged  them  to 
return  and  as  a  motive  promised  to  secure  for  them  a 
large  tract  of  land  West  of  the  Susquehanna,  as  a  per- 
manent home.  Not  many  of  them  however  complied 
with  this  invitation,  and  yet  the  earliest  settlers  used  to 
tell  of  several  Indian  villages  in  the  Eastern  part  of  the 
County,  near  the  Susquehanna,  and  on  the  Conodoguinet, 
the  Letort  and  the  Yellow  Breeches  Creeks.f  Two  or 
three  such  villages  were  on  the  trail    which    ran    from 

^Day's  Hist.  Collections  of  the  State  of  Pennsylvania,  pp,  5—7.  Riipfs 
History  of  Cumberland,  &c.,  Counties,  pp.  350 — 52. 
fDitto,  pp.  351—5. 


INDIANS.  3 

the  gap  of  the  mountains  at  Mount  Holly,  past  the  head 
of  Letort  Spring  over  the  Conodoguinet  to  the  gaps  of 
the  North  Mountain.*  About  ten  years  before  (1720) 
James  LeTort  had  formed  a  trading  post  on  the  bank  of 
the  stream  which  bears  his  name  at  a  point  near  the 
Eastern  confines  of  the  present  Borough. f  In  this  vi- 
cinity the  first  white  settlement  within  the  territory  now 
covered  by  the  County  of  Cumberland,  appears  to  have 
been  formed.  No  single  tribe  of  Indians  could  claim 
exclusive  jurisdiction.  The  Shawanese,  the  Delawares, 
and  the  Tuscaroras,  with  refugees  from  other  tribes 
mingled  and  lived  together  without  much  distinction. 
The  Shawanese  were  the  mo.st  numerous,  and  the  town 
on  the  Conodoguinet  was  said  to  have  belonged  to  them, 
but  that  on  the  Letort  probably  belonged  to  the  Min- 
goes  (mixed  people),  as  the  Iroquois  or  people  belonging 
to  the  Six  Nations  were  called  when  they  lived  away 
from  their  special  territory  ;  and  for  a  time  it  may  have 
been  the  residence  of  the  celebrated  Logan.  In  conse- 
quence of  this  variety  of  Indian  tribes  who  occupied 
the  Valley,  numerous  claims  were  set  up,  and  it  became 
difficult  for  the  State  authorities  to  make  purchases  of 
land.  Each  tribe  represented  by  residents  here,  as 
well  as  both  the  great  Confederacies  which  confessedly 
had  paramount  authority,  demanded  remuneration. 
As  peace  was  far  more  valuable  than  the  price  put  upon 
the  lands,  and  as  the  Proprietaries  were  willing  to  deal 
justly  by  all  who  had  any  semblance  of  rights,  the  lands 


*Rupp''s  History  of  Cumberland,  &c.,  Counties,  p.  352 
\Rupp,  p.  34. 


A  INTRODUCTION. 

were  actually  purchased  a  number  of  times  and  from 
more  than  one  contracting  party.  It  wa.s  not  until  some 
time  after  immigrants  began  to  cross  the  river,  that  these 
Indian  claims  were  so  far  extinguished  that  the  Propri- 
etaries felt  warranted  in  giving  legal  titles  to  the  lands.* 
Immigrants  however  were  not  only  permitted  but  en- 
couraged to  take  up  their  residence  here.  The  authori- 
ties were  not  displeased  to  see  a  hardy  and  enterprising 
class  of  inhabitants  forming  a  rampart  against  some 
dangers  which  were  beginning  to  threaten  their  colony 
not  only  from  the  savages,  but  from  the  rival  jurisdiction 
of  Maryland.  The  Indians  were  quieted  by  the  assur- 
ance that  their  unadjusted  claims  would  be  respected 
and  amply  satisfied,  and  to  the  settlers  themselves  a 
kind  of  temporary  "licenses"  was  given  which  availed 
until  complete  titles  could  be  issued.  It  was  not  from 
the  settlers  at  this  time  nor  on  any  territory  within  the 
present  County  of  Cumberland  that  lands  were  occupied 
without  permission  or  that  any  subsequent  expulsions 
by  the  civil  authorities  had  to  be  effected. f 

The  valley  over  so  large  a  portion  of  which  this  con- 
gregation originally  extended  was  then  called  the 
Kitochtinny  or  the  North  Valley.  It  is  a  part  of  a  much 
more  extended  one  traceable  from  the  South-western 
corner  of  Vermont,  across  the  Hudson  at  Newburgh, 
the  Delaware  at  Easton,  the  Susquehanna  at  Harris- 
burgh,  the  Potomac  at  Harpers'  Ferry,  the  James  at 
Lynchburgh,  and  along  the  Tennessee  into  the  northern 


*Ktipp,  pp.  29 — 32.      Chambers,  pp.  21 — 9. 
^Chambers ^  pp.  22,  59 — 60. 


SCOTCH-IRISH  SETTLERS.  5 

part  of  Alabama.*  From  a  disposition  to  give  favorite 
English  names  to  the  new  country,  and  following  the 
example  of  their  more  eastern  brethren  who  had  trans- 
ferred such  names  as  York,  Lancaster,  Berks,  Chester, 
&c.,  from  the  North  of  England  to  their  counties,  that 
portion  of  the  Valley  which  belongs  to  the  State  west  of 
the  Susquehanna  received  the  name  of  Cumberland. 

The  first  settlements  were  made  probably  not  earlier 
than  the  years  1729-30.  They  were  exclusively  of  that 
class  which  has  since  received  the  name  of  Scotch- IrisJi, 
from  the  fact  that  they  were  principally  descendants  of 
Scotchmen  who  had  for  several  generations  resided  in 
Ireland.  Some  indeed  are  known  to  have  emigrated  di- 
rectly from  Scotland,  but  most  of  them  were  either  di- 
rectly from  Ireland,  or  from  the  more  eastern  part  of 
this  country  which  had  been  settled  from  Ireland.  Not  un- 
likely the  character  of  the  "canny  Scotch"  had  received 
some  modification  from  their  residence  and  intercourse 
with  the  more  "  mercurial  Irish."  We  have  no  evidence 
that  within  the  limits  of  the  present  County  of  Cumber- 
land, persons  of  any  other  nationality  were  found  for  a 
whole  generation.  For  the  ten  years  extending  from 
1730  to  1740  the  number  of  these  immigrants  was  so 
large  that  leading  men  in  the  province  were  apprehen- 
sive of  a  complete  revolution  in  the  character  of  the 
colony. t     They  were  of  a   condition   in    life    somewhat 

*Kau  ta-tin  chunk,  or  the  Main  Mountain,  gradually  softened  into 
Kitochtinny,  and  Kittatinny.  This  last  designation  it  still  often  bears, 
but  generally  it  goes  by  the  name  of  the  Blue  or  the  North  Mountain. 
Rupp.  p.  210.      Chambers,  pp.  58 — 59. 

^Chambers,  pp.  8-12,  60,  147.     Rupp,  pp.  51SS. 


6  INTRODUCTION'. 

different  from  that  of  their  fellow  countrymen  who  had 
come  over  at  an  earlier  period.  They  were  not  driven 
from  their  native  land  by  persecution  or  by  the  desire  to 
find  freedom  of  worship,  so  much  as  by  the  hope  of  im- 
proving their  worldly  condition.*  It  was  almost  impos- 
sible for  them  to  acquire  the  fee  simple  of  lands  there, 
they  were  liable  to  extreme  exactions  and  oppressions 
when  they  attempted  to  rent  lands  which  their  own 
thrift  and  labor  had  rendered  valuable,  .the  laws  of  mar- 
riage were  such  as  to  imperil  their  domestic  peace  and 
the  legitimacy  of  their  children,  and  the  school  regula- 
tions were  such  as  to  embarrass  them  much  in  the  relig- 
ious education  of  their  families.  The  glowing  accounts 
which  the  colonial  agents  sent  among  them  respecting 
the  lands  and  the  privileges  of  these  colonies,  were  suffi- 
cient to  induce  all  who  had  means  and  opportunity  to 
leave,  to  break  away  from  kindred  and  homes  to  find  a 
new  establishment  in  this  Western  world.  The  author- 
ities of  Pennsylvania  were  especially  liberal  in  their 
promises,  and  a  number  of  circumstances  combined  to 
attract  these  immigrants  to  this  valley.  Its  fertile 
soil,  copious  springs,  winding  streams  and  salubrious 
climate,  its  recent  evacuation  by  most  of  its  original  in- 
habitants, and  above  all  its  exclusive  possession  by  set- 

*At  an  earlier  period  many  poor  people  had  come  over  by  selling  their 
future  services  to  pay  for  their  passage,  and  these  were  farmed  out  to  the 
colonists  for  a  term  of  years  and  were  called  Redemptorists.  On  the 
other  hand  these  Scotch-Irish  settlers  in  the  Cumberland  Valley,  came 
with  means  to  buy  land  and  to  live  upon  for  awhile,  and  often  with  their 
schoolmasters,  and  some  books  and  a  trade.  Chambers',  as  above.  Dr. 
Creigk\  Discourse  at  the  reunion  of  Presbyterians  in  the  Cumberland 
Valley,  1874. 


PRESBYTER  I ANISM.  7 

tiers  of  like  faith  and  nationality,  presented  inducements 
which  they  were  not  slow  to  appreciate.  And  yet  a  de- 
sire to  build  up  and  enjoy  a  church  system  according  to 
their  faith  and  the  customs  of  their  forefathers  was  prom- , 
inent  among  their  motives  for  emigration.  They  were 
thorough  Presbyterians  and  would  have  been  as  ready 
as  their  forefathers  to  sacrifice  their  lives  and  fortunes 
for  their  peculiar  principles,  had  they  been  called  to  such 
an  alternative.  It  was  a  period  of  religious  fervor  in  a 
portion  of  their  church  at  home  as  well  as  in  this  coun- 
try. A  large  part  had  indeed  declined  in  Scotland  into 
dead  Moderatism  and  in  Ireland  into  Arianism  ;  and  the 
ministers  of  kindred  churches  in  the  colonies  shared  in 
the  spirit  of  the  countries  from  which  they  had  emi- 
grated ;  but  everywhere  there  were  reactions  and  reviv- 
als which  betokened  a  vigorous  life  within.*  The  "  Mar- 
row controversy  "  which  resulted  in  the  Scottish  Seces- 
sion,f  the  Irish  Schism  in  which  an  unsound  element 
was  indignantly  rejected  and  cast  forth,  and  the  labors  of 
such  men  in  this  country  as  the  Tennants,  the  Blairs  and 
the  Craigheads  indicated  the  approach  of  better  times. 
Something  of  the  rigidity  and  severity  of  the  mother 
churches  were  advantageously  laid  aside  on  account  of  the 
necessities  of  an  infant  church.  Kindred  elements  from 
England,  Wales  and  New  England  were  not  rejected  for 
slight  differences  in  ecclesiastical  order,  as  long  as  the  es- 

*S.  D.  Alexander'' s  History  of  the  Prohyterian  Church  in  Ireland,  pp. 
316  22.  Dr.  E.  H.  Gillett's  History  of  the  Presl:)yterian  Church  in  the 
United  States,  pp.  47  58.  Dr.  C.  Hodge  s  Constitutional  History  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  pp.  22ss. 

^Iletherington's  History  of  the  Church  of  t-'cotn  nd.  pp.  344-5>  348- 


8  INTRODUCTION. 

sentials  of  the  Calvinistic  creeds  were  preserved.  There 
is  reason  for  believing  that  no  formal  confession  of 
faith  was  adopted  by  the  original  Presbyteries  and  Syn- 
ods of  the  American  Church.*  Whatever  may  have 
been  understood  (and  we  know  that  verbal  assurances 
were  freely  given  which  gave  full  satisfaction  respecting 
the  orthodoxy  and  order  of  all  church  officers),  it  is 
plain  that  much  liberality  was  exercised.  It  was  rather 
for  vindication  before  the  world  and  for  the  satisfaction 
of  the  civil  authorities,  than  for  their  own  fellowship 
that  any  appeal  was  made  to  the  Westminster  Articles. 
About  the  time  of  the  first  settlement  of  this  Valley 
however,  began  to  be  felt  the  need  of  some  security 
against  the  lax  views  of  many  ministers  from  Ireland 
from  which  most  of- their  supplies  came.  Accordingly, 
in  1729,  the  Adopting  Act  had  been  passed  unanimously 
in  the  Synod  which  was  then  the  supreme  judicatory  of 
the  church,  in  which  it  was  agreed  that  all  who  were 
then  members  and  all  who  should  afterwards  be  admit- 
ted, should  "  declare  their  agreement  in  and  approbation 
of  the  Confession  of  Faith  with  the  Larger  and  Shorter 
Catechisms  of  the  Assembly  of  Divines  at  Westminster, 
as  being  in  all  the  essential  and  necessary  articles,  good 
forms  of  sound  words  and  systems  of  Christian  doc- 
trine." It  was,  however,  provided  that  "  in  case  any 
minister  or  candidate  shall  have  any  scruple  with  respect 
to  any  article,  he  should  declare  his  sentiments  to  the 
Presbytery  or  Synod,  which  should  notwithstandmg  ad- 
mit   him,    if  it  should   judge  his  scruple  or  mistake  to 

*Ho(fgcs  Const,  Hist   pp.  104 — 5,  Gillctt,  p.  53SS. 


STRICT   SUBSCRIPTIONS.  9 

be  only  about  articles  not  essential  and  necessary  to 
doctrine,  worship,  or  government."  Six  years  after- 
ward, to  prevent  some  misunderstandmgs,  the  Synod 
declared,  that  as  a  matter  of  fact  "  the  Synod  had 
adopted  and  did  still  adhere  to  the  Westminster  Confes- 
sion, Catechisms  and  Directory  without  the  least  varia- 
tion or  alteration,  and  without  any  regard  to  the  dis- 
tinctions," or  scruples  which  they  allowed  for  in  others. 
The  terms  of  the  Adopting  Act  however  remained  as  the 
rule  by  which  the  ecclesiastical  bodies  were  governed  in 
the  reception  of  ministers  and  candidates,  and  the  per- 
manent witness  of  the  liberal  spirit  of  the  early  church 
of  this  country.*  Even  among  those  who  were  directly 
from  the  mother  churches  of  Scotland  and  Ireland  all 
were  by  no  means  zealous  for  a  strict  subscription.  Some 
of  the  most  ardent  opponents  of  every  attempt  to  re- 
quire such  a  subscription  were  among  the  Scotch-Irish 
ministers.  None  of  them  however  asked  for  any  relaxa- 
tion of  terms  on  their  own  account,  but  only  in  the  interest 
of  general  liberty,  and  it  was  precisely  on  this  point  that  a 
large  part  of  the  differences  arose  which  gave  rise  to  the 
first  great  schism  in  the  Presbyterian  church.  The  great 
majority  of  the  American  church  in  this  respect  has  dif- 
fered from  the  Scottish  and  Irish  churches,  and  never 
yet  has  any  party  in  it  succeeded  in  changing  the  funda- 
mental law  which  requires  of  intrants  into  its  ministry 
and  eldership,  simply  a  sincere  reception  and  adoption 
"  of  the  Confession  of  faith  as  containing  the  system  of 

*Gilleit,  pp.  47 — 58,  Hodge,  pp.  151SS.  Records  of   the    Presbyterian 
Church,  pp.  92,  125. 


lO  INTRODUCTION. 

doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,"  and  their  "  ap- 
probation of  the  government  and  discipline  of  the  Pres- 
byterian church."* 

We  may  also  notice  that  the  period  at  which  these 
churches  were  founded,  was  a  remarkable  one  in  the 
political  world.  George  the  Second  had  commenced 
his  reign  in  1727,  and  Thomas  and  John  Penn  had  come 
over  to  this  country  and  were  acting  as  Proprietaries. 
The  oppressive  laws  under  which  the  Presbyterians  of 
Ireland  and  Scotland  had  been  impoverished  and  driven 
from  their  native  land  had  been  repealed,  and  yet  enough 
of  injustice  remained  in  those  laws  combined  with  the 
recollection  of  former  persecutions,  to  produce  in  the 
hearts  of  these  emigrants  an  undying  and  unyielding 
hatred  of  all  tyranny  in  church  or  state. 

Even  at  this  early  period  too  there  had  commenced  a 
heated  controversy  in  the  more  Eastern  churches,  which 
soon  extended  to  this  region,  regarding  revivals  of  re- 
ligion as  the  true  work  of  God  in  spite  of  their  accom- 
panying disorders,  and  the  duty  of  examining  with  more 
strictness  than  before  into  the  evidences  of  piety  in  can- 
didates for  the  ministry  and  for  the  communion. f 
Scarcely  had  this  church  been  organized  before  tokens 
of  this  controversy  made  their  appearance  in  it.  The 
ministers  sent  to  them  as  supplies  were  men  who  then 
and  afterwards  were  warmly  enlisted  on  one  side  or  the 
other  of  this  controversy,  we  cannot  doubt  that  they 
imparted  a  portion  of  their  zeal  to  their  hearers.     It  was 

*  Hodge,  pp.  170SS.    Gillett,  pp.    47 — 58.      Bib.  Repert.,  1S69. 
^Hodge's  Const.  Mist.  Part  II.  Chap.  V.  pp.  219  ss. 


EUROPEAN  USAGES.  •  I  I 

not  long  before  this  party  spirit  began  to  bring  forth  its 
fruits  here. 

It  was  natural  howev^er  that  even  those  most  inclined 
to  adapt  their  ecclesiastical  arrangements  to  new  cir- 
cumstances, should  in  general  conform  to  the  customs 
of  the  country  from  which  they  came.  This  was  evi- 
dent especially  in  the  Territorial  principle  which  they 
applied  to  their  congregations.  It  was  agreed  that  no 
two  houses  of  worship  in  the  country  should  be  built 
nearer  to  each  other  than  ten  miles,  and  numerous  in- 
stances are  on  record  of  what  were  called  "perambula- 
tions," by  which  these  distances  were  measured.  When 
it  was  proposed  to  erect  a  new  house  of  worship  persons 
were  selected  by  Presbytery  to  pass  over  the  distance 
between  the  nearest  existing  place  of  meeting  and  the 
spot  selected  for  a  new  one  and  report  how  many  miles 
it  was  from  actual  measurement.  Ministers  too  were 
expected  to  superintend  the  religious  education  of  chil- 
dren in  the  schools  after  the  habit  of  the  old  country, 
sometimes  by  themselves  opening  such  a  school,  but  in 
any  case  by  securing  the  public  instruction  of  the  pupils 
in  the  Catechisms.  The  standard  of  education  for  min- 
isters was  maintained  as  high  as  in  older  countries. 
This  was  in  some  cases  a  matter  of  difficulty  in  conse- 
quence of  the  want  of  higher  institutions  of  learning. 
Every  candidate  for  licensure  was  required  either  to 
produce  a  diploma  as  a  graduate  of  some  College,  or  to 
show  by  his  examination  that  his  acquirements  were 
equivalent  to  those  demanded  in  a  Collegiate  course  :  and 
it    was    on    this  point  that    the  two  great  parties  in  the 


12  INTRODUCTION. 

Church  found  an  occasion  for  one  of  their  most  serious 
controversies.  Some  of  the  schools  opened  by  Tennant 
and  Smith  and  Blair  professed  to  supply  the  means  of  a 
most  thorough  ministerial  education,  and  they  were  of- 
fended when  their  certificates  were  not  accepted  as  equiva- 
lent to  the  diplomas  of  a  New  England  or  Scottish  col- 
lege. It  was  agreed  however  among  all  parties  that 
those  who  applied  for  ordination  were  to  give  satisfactory 
evidence  that  they  were  possessed  of  an  education  equiva- 
lent to  that  of  a  Bachelor  of  Arts.* 

The  right  of  the  people  to  choose  their  own  ministers 
however  was  asserted  with  more  than  usual  positiveness. 
Not  only  were  they  to  be  elected  by  a  majority  of  the  legal 
votes  in  the  congregation,  certified  carefully  before  Pres- 
bytery, but  on  the  day  of  their  installation  the  presiding 
minister  made  proclamation  before  the  church  door  as 
he  entered,  that  even  then  every  one  was  at  liberty  to 
bring  forward  any  objection  to  the  proposed  proceeding.f 
If  no  such  objection  appeared,  the  parties  were  debarred 
from  urging  at  any  subsequent  period  what  was  then 
known  to  them.  The  union  thus  farmed  between  pastor 
and  people  was  subject  to  dissolution  when  Presbytery 
became  aware  that  it  was  unprofitable  or  unacceptable  to 
either  party,  but  it  was  understood  that  no  slight  causes 
were  to  interrupt  a  connection  which  partook  of  the  sa- 
credness  of  a  marriage. 

*Records  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  pp.  144-5.     Gillette  pp.  68-71. 

■j-This  was  a  usage,  derived  from  I  know  not  what  origin,  not  from  any 
law  or  written  enactment ;  but  it  was  a  practice  often  mentioned  in  the 
minutes  of  Presbyteries. 


CHAPTER  II. 

ORGANIZATION. 

The  first  settlements  in  this  valley  were,  as  we  have 
seen,  in  its  central  and  western  parts.  The  very  first  of 
which  we  have  any  notice  (after  the  transient  Indian 
traders),  were  four  brothers,  James,  Robert,  Joseph  and 
Benjamin  Chambers,  who  about  or  before  1730  took  up 
lands  west  of  the  Susquehanna.  Not  only  because  of 
the  reservation  of  the  eastern  part  of  the  valley  as  a 
Proprietary  manor  made  about  this  time,  but  from  pref- 
erence they  made  settlements  at  different  points  further 
on.*  "James  settled  at  the  head  of  Green  Spring  near 
Newville,  Robert  at  the  head  of  Middle  Spring  near 
Shippensburgh,  and  Joseph  and  Benjamin  at  the  conflu- 
ence of  Falling  Spring  and  Conococheague  creeks  where 
Chambersburg  now  is."t  Near  the  same  time  James 
Silvers,  William  Trindle  and  others  made  purchases  not 
far  from  the  present  site  of  Mechanicsburgh.||  Such  lo- 
cations show  what  must  have  been  the  direction  of  these 
first  settlements.  All  the  favorite  positions  on  the  prin- 
cipal streams  and  springs  and  Indian  trails  were  soon 
seized  upon.  As  the  Indian  title  to  the  lands  was  still 
in  process  of  adjustment,  no  deeds  were  then    given    or 

'^Rupp,  p.  439. 

\Hon.  Geo,  Clianibers^  in  Rnpp,  p.  463. 

llAVAPP-  357-8- 


14  ORGANIZATION. 

were    entered    on  public  records.     Settlements  however 
were  urged  forward  by  the  Proprietaries  and  their  agents, 
for  such  resolute  and  hardy  people  were  likely  to  form 
a    secure    defence    against    threatened    invasions    from 
Maryland,  and  the  Indians  were  assured  that  their  claims 
would    be    equitably    satisfied.     An    "inception  of  title" 
was    in    the    meantime    given    in    the    form  of  licenses, 
which  could  afterwards  be    exchanged    for    deeds.*     In 
1736  a  treaty  was  concluded  with  the    Six    Nations    by 
which  all  the  lands  on  the  South  of  the  Kittatinny   Hills 
were  ceded  to    the    Proprietaries    and    the    controversy 
with    Maryland    was   by  mutual  consent  suspended,  so 
that  in  January,  1737,  the  Land  office    of  Pennsylvania 
was  opened  and  the  lands  on  the  west  of  the  river  were 
sold  on  the  usual  terms. f     It  was  about  this  time  (1729 
— 48)  that  the  tide    of  immigration    from    Ireland    into 
Pennsylvania  was  at  its  highest,  so  that  at  the    close  of 
that  period  there  v/ere  in  this  county  not  less  than  eight 
hundred  taxables,  five  or  six  thousand  inhabitants,   and 
seven  or  eight  Presbyterian  congregations. || 

As  early  as  1734  these  settlers  had  become  numerous 
enough  to  send  up  "supplications"  to  the  Presbytery  of 
Donegal  for  "supplies  of  preachers."  The  designation 
given  in  the  Records  of  Presbytery  to  these  petitioners 
is  not  very  precise,  for  at  first  there  was  probably  no 
house  of  worship  erected  among  them  and  perhaps  no 
permanent  place  of  meeting  agreed  upon.  They  are 
called  simply,  "the  people  over  the  river,"  or  "the    set- 

*  Chambers'  Irish  and  Scotch  Early  Settlers,  pp.   5960. 
'^Chambers,  pp.  59  60.    Riipp,  p.  30. 
\Chai)ibcrs,  pp.  61 -3. 


SUPPLIES.  15 

tlement  over  the  river."  Alexander  Craighead,  then 
just  Hcensed  to  preach  was  "ordered"  (Oct.  6,  1734,)  to 
supply  them  "two  or  three  Sabbaths  in  November,"  and 
in  April  4th,  1735,  he  was  again  appointed  to  supply 
said  people  "the  next  two  ensuing  Sabbaths,"*  and  John 
Thomson  "at  least  two  Sabbaths  before  the  next  meet- 
ing of  Presbytery. "t  Rev.  William  Bartram  of  Paxton 
and  Derry,  was  also  ordered  (June  12,  1735,)  "to  supply 
the  people  over  the  river  two  Sabbaths  before  the    next 

■M.  Craighead  was  the  son  of  Rev.  Thomas  Craighead,  mentioned  in 
a  subsequent  note.  He  was  licensed  to  preach  by  Donegal  Presbytery  on 
the  same  day  on  which  the  above  order  to  supply  "  over  the  river"  was 
given  him  ;  and  he  was  ordained  and  installed  over  the  congregation  of 
Middle  Octorara,  Lancaster  Co.,  Pa.,  June  20,  1735.  He  became  a  warm 
friend  of  Whitefield  and  of  "  the  revival,"  and  a  powerful  preacher.  His 
zeal  involved  him  in  many  conflicts  with  his  brethren.  He  went  with  the 
New  Side,  but  on  his  failure  to  induce  the  New  York  Synod  to  adopt  the 
"Solemn  League  and  Covenant,"  he  withdrew  and  took  part  m  introducing 
"  Reformed  Presbyterianism"  into  this  country.  He  returned  to  the  _N. 
Y.  Synod  and  was  a  member  of  New  Castle  Presbytery  (New  Side)  in 
1753.  but  was  dismissed  in  1755  to  form  the  new  Presbytery  of  Hanover, 
Va.  He  had  probably  become  a  resident  in  Virginia  somewhere  about  1749, 
and  remained  there  until  after  Braddock's  defeat  in  1755,  wher\  he  re 
moved  with  most  of  his  congregation  to  Sugar  Creek,  Mecklenburgh  Co., 
N.  C,  where  he  continued  as  a  minister  until  March  1766  when  he  died, 
"leaving  behind  him  the  affectionate  remembrance  of  his  abundant  and 
useful  labors."  His  descendants  are  numerous  and  highly  respectable  in 
the  Southern  and  Western  States.  Memoir  of  the  Craighead  Family,  by 
J.  G.  Craighead,  D.  D.,  1776,  pp.41-51. 

"^Rev.  John  77^c/«jo«,  came  in  1715  as  a  probationer  from  Ireland, 
was  ordained  and  installed  over  the  congregation  of  Lewes,  Del.,  in  1717, 
left  there  in  1729,  and  after  a  brief  stay  at  Middle  Octorara  was  installed 
in  1732  at  Chestnut  Level.  He  was  very  prominent  on  the  Old  Side  dur- 
ing the  rupture  of  1741,  was  an  able  and  intelligent  minister,  and  lived  to 
gain  the  respect  even  of  his  opponents.  He  was  dismissed  from  his  charge 
at  Chestnut  Level  in  1744,  and  spent  the  closing  years  of  his  life  in  Vir- 
ginia where  he  died  in  1753.  He  favored  the  reunion  but  did  not  Utc  to 
witness  it.      Webster,  pp.  355" 6- 


1 6  ORGANIZATION'. 

meeting."*  These  appointment.s  were  all  fulfilled,  making 
at  lea.st  nine  Sabbath.s  in  the  course  of  this  first  year. 

During  the  next  year  the  designation  of  these  people 
is  changed  and  becomes  more  precise.  It  is  now  "  the 
people  of  Conodoguinet  or  beyond  the  Susquehanna." 
The  settlers  had  now  fixed  upon  a  place  of  meeting 
which  gave  name  to  the  society.  It  was  on  the  Cono- 
doguinet, and  we  hear  of  no  place  on  that  stream  which 
was  ever  occupied  as  a  preaching  station  near  that  period 
except  that  which  has  since  been  called  the  "Meeting 
House  Springs,"  about  two  miles  northwest  of  Carlisle. 
We  cannot  imagine  that  such  a  designation  would  have 
been  given  to  a  society  whose  place  of  meeting  was  dis- 
tant from  the  stream  which  gave  it  a  name.  In  Sept.  3, 
1735,  Alexander  Craighead  was  "ordered  to  supply  the 
people  of  Conodoguinet  or  beyond  the  Susquehanna  two 
Sabbath  days  at  discretion  before  the  next  meeting  of 
Presbytery ;  "  but  in  October  7th  he  reported  that  "he 
did  not  fulfil  this  appointment  by  reason  that  he  had  so 
little  time  to  prepare  his  Presbyterial  exercise."  Two 
days  afterwards  his  father,  Rev.  Thomas  Craighead  of 
Pequea,  was  appointed  to  supply  the  same  people  "the 
last   Sabbath  in  October  and  the  two   first  Sabbaths  of 


*Rev.  William  Bertram  (or  Bartram)  was  received  by  Synod  in  1732, 
from  the  Presbytery  of  Bangor  in  Ireland,  united  with  the  Presbytery  of 
Donegal  at  its  first  meeting  (Oct.  lo,  1732),  when  he  received  and  ac 
cepted  a  call  which  had  been  put  in  his  hands  by  the  Presbytery  of  New 
Castle  from  the  people  of  Paxton  and  Derry.  In  1735,  he  complained  of 
"  the  intolerable  burden  "  of  his  two  congregations,  and  he  was  released 
from  Paxton,  September  13,  1736.  He  died  May  3,  1746,  and  his  tomb 
may  be  seen  near  the  old  meeting  house  of  Derry,  Hummelstown,  on  the 
banks  of  the  Svvatara."      Webster,  pp.  411 -12. 


CONODOGUINET.  1 7 

November,"*  and  Alexander  Craighead  two  Sabbaths. 
Both  of  these  appointments  were  afterwards  (Nov.  20) 
reported  to  have  been  fulfilled.  The  same  designation 
of  "Conodoguinet"  continues  to  be  used  in  the  appoint- 
ments of  John  Thomson  of  Chestnut  Level  ("two  or 
three  Sabbaths"),  of  Samuel  Golston  or  Gelstonf  (ten 
Sabbaths)  and  of  Thomas  Craighead  (two  Sabbaths,  and 
afterwards  for  six  months  or  until  next  Spring).  We 
notice  however  that  when  Mr.  Thomson  was  appointed 

*Rev.  Thomas  Craighead  was  the  son  of  Rev.  Robert  Craighead,  for 
thirty  years  the  pastor  of  the  Presbyterian  church  of  Donoughmore,  Ire 
land,  and  subsequently  at  Londonderry  when  it  closed  its  gates  against 
the  forces  of  James  Second.  On  the  second  day  of  the  siege  he  escaped, 
but  afterwards  returned  and  died  there  in  171 1.  Thomas  came  to  Amer- 
ica in  1715,  preached  for  a  while  at  Freetown  (near  Fall  river),  Mass., 
was  pastor  for  seven  years  at  White  Clay  creek,  Del.,  but  removed  in 
1733,  to  Pequea,  Lancaster  Co.,  where  he  was  pastor  until  1736.  In 
consequence  of  some  difficulties  in  discipline  he  left  there  and  accepted  a 
call  in  1737  to  the  congregation  at  Big  Spring  (Newville),  where  he  was 
installed  in  October,  1738,  his  son  Alexander  conducting  the  services. 
His  pastorate  here  was  brief,  as  he  died  while  preaching  in  his  pulpit  in 
April,  1739.  He  is  said  to  have  been  a  preacher  of  more  than  ordinary 
fervor  and  eloquence.  Donegal  Presbytery  in  its  minutes  calls  him 
"  Father  Craighead."  His  fourth  son  John  was  for  a  time  a  merchant  in 
Philadelphia,  but  in  1742,  he  purchased  and  settled  upon  a  large  tract  of 
land  about  four  miles  south  of  where  Carlisle  now  is  and  resided  there 
until  his  death.  His  descendants  are  numerous  and  highly  respectable. 
Several  of  them  have  been  eminent  ministers,  one  for  many  years  pastor 
at  Rocky  Spring,  Franklin  Co.,  another  at  Meadville,  Erie  Co..  and  still 
another  was  for  a  long  time  an  editor  of  the  N.  Y.  Evangelist,  and  is  now 
Secretary  of  the  Pres.  Hist  Soc. .  Others  reside  on  parts  of  the  original  estate 
in  Cumberland  Co.     Account  of  the  Craighead  Family,  pp.  35SS.  52, 

f  He  came  from  Ireland  in  1 71 5  was  ordained  and  installed  as  a  col- 
league  with  his  brother  at  Southampton,  Long  Island,  where  he  remained 
ten  years.  He  was  then  called  to  New  London,  Pa.,  but  on  account  of 
difficulties  was  not  installed.  He  became  a  member  of  Donegal  Presby- 
tery, April  13,  1736,  supplied  many  congregations  within  its  bounds,  was 
dismissed  in  1737,  and  died  Oct.  22,  1782,  aged  ninety.  IVebste)-,  pp. 
361  2.     Thompson''^  History  of  Long  Island. 


1 8  ORGANIZATION. 

(Dec.  lO.  1735)  ho  was  directed  to  give  two  of  his  three 
Sabbaths    at    Conodoguinet    to    "the  upper  part  of  said 
people."  and  in  Oct.  27,  1736,  Mr.  Daniel  Williams  who 
had  been  "appointed  a  collector  of  supply-money  among 
the    upper    part  of  the  congregation  of  Conodoguinet. 
promiseth  to  do  his  best  to  gather    up  what  arrears  are 
due  by  that  people,  and  also  to  acquaint   the  lower  part 
of  that  settlement  to  do  likewise."     The   whole  "settle- 
ment" is  here  called  a    congregation,    but    it  had  then 
become  divided  into  an  upper  and  lower  part  so  that  the 
preacher  could  give  some  of  his  Sabbaths    to    one    and 
not  to  the  other.     They  must  therefore  have  begun    to 
meet  in  separate  places,  and  it  would  perhaps  be  fair  to 
infer  that  the  one  to  which  the    largest    portion    of  the 
supply  was  given  was  the  most  important.     Some  time 
in  1735  the  North  Valley  embracing  what  is  now  Cum- 
berland   and    Franklin    counties,    was    divided  into  two 
townships,  Pennsborough  and  Hopewell,  by  a  line  run- 
ning from  the  South  to  the  North  mountain,  directly  by 
the  Great  Spring  (Newville).     On    the    sixth   of  April, 
1737,  Mr.  Robert  Henry  appeared  in  Presbytery,  to  pre- 
sent "the  desire  of  the  people  of  Hopewell,  over  the  Sus- 
quehanna, to  have    Mr.  Thomas  Craighead  for  their  or- 
dinary   supply   until    the    next  meeting  of  Presbytery." 
and  "Mr.  Craighead  was  ordered  to  supply  said    people 
accordingly."     The  previous  year  (Sept.  19,  1736),  Mr. 
T.  Craighead  had  been  relea.sed  from  his  pastoral  charge 
at  Pequea;  and  in  June  22,    1737,  "a    supplication    from 
the    people   of    Hopewell  was  presented  requesting  the 
concurrence  of  Presbytery  to  draw  a  call  to  Mr.  Craig- 
head."    From   this    it    would  appear  that  the  people  of 


PENNSBOROUGH.  I9 

Hopewell  or  Big  Spring  (Newville)  had  become  a  sepa- 
rate people,  so  that  we  now  have  two  portions  of  the  old 
"Conodoguinet"  congregation  beginning  to  assemble  at 
new  places  of  worship,  the  one  on  the  eastern  and  the 
other  on  the  western  side.  On  the  presentation  of  the 
request  of  the  people  of  Hopewell  however  the  record 
continues,  "The  Presbytery  finding  some  inconvenience 
in  reference  to  the  situation  of  one  of  their  houses,  don't 
see  cause  to  concur  with  them  at  present ;  but  do  ap- 
point Mr.  Black*  to  supply  at  Pennsborough  on  the  last 
Sabbath  of  July,  and  on  the  following  week  to  convene 
that  people  and  the  people  of  Hopewell  at  James  Mc- 
Farlane's,  in  order  to  inquire  if  Pennsborough  will  agree 
that  Hopewell  build  a  meeting  house  at  the  Great 
Spring,  and  make  a  report  thereof  at  our  next."  It  is 
evident  from  this,  that  by  "Pennsborough"  is  here  meant 
"Upper  Pennsborough"  near  Carlisle,  for  "Lower  Penns- 
borough" could  have  had  no  such  conflict  of  territory 
with  Hopewell.  Mr.  Craighead  was  in  the  meanwhile 
ordered  at  the  last  date  "to  supply  at  Hopewell  until  the 
next  meeting."  At  this  next  meeting  (Aug.  31),  Mr. 
Black  reported  "that  he  supplied  the  people  of  Penns- 
borough, and  convened  that  people  and  the  people  of 
Hopewell    on    the    Monday    following,  and  heard  them 

*He  was  originally  from  Ireland,  was  called  to  the  "Forks  of  the  Bran- 
dy wine"  in  September,  1735,  and  ordained  and  installed  there  November 
18,  1735.  In  the  contentions  of  the  Old  and  New  Side  he  was  pecu- 
liarly obnoxiou5  to  the  latter.  He  was  tried  by  the  Donegal  Presbytery 
and  censured  m  1740 — 41,  for  immorality  and"slighting  his  work"  ;  and 
as  a  majority  of  his  people  sided  with  the  "Brunswick  brethren"  he  was 
released  from  his  charge.  He  ministered  for  a  while  at  "Conewago," 
but  on  a  division  of  his  people  there  he  was  dismissed,  and  after  much 
contention  he  went  South,  where  he  died  m  1770.     Webster,  pp.  438^41. 


20  ORGANIZATION. 

confer  about  the  meeting  house  proposed  to  be  built  at 
the  Great  Spring,  and  that  parties  did  not  agree  about 
the  same.  Commissioners  from  the  people  of  Hopewell 
gave  in  a  supplication  complaining  of  the  Presbytery's 
slowness  in  concurring  with  them  in  order  to  Mr. 
Craighead's  settlement  among  them.  The  Presbytery 
spent  considerable  time  in  hearing  commissioners  from 
the  people  of  Pennsborough  and  Hopewell  debating 
about  the  situation  of  the  above  meeting  house  ;  and  at  last 
all  parties  being  removed,  the  Presbytery  spent  consid- 
erable time  in  debating  the  matter,  and  at  last  when  they 
came  to  put  the  vote  to  alter  the  bounds  of  Pennsborough 
or  not  it  was  carried  in  the  negative  by  a  great  majority. 
The  Presbytery  also  agree  that  we  can't  but  disapprove 
of  the  people  of  Hopewell  building  a  meeting  house  just 
on  the  border  of  Pennsborough  congregation.  As  to 
the  meeting  house  of  Pennsborough,  the  Presbytery  ap- 
prove of  their  unanimous  agreement  about  the  situation 
of  it,  notwithstanding  of  its  being  built  in  a  different 
place  from  the  committee's  opinion  in  the  matter  seeing 
it  doth  not  encroach  on  any  other  congregation." 

It  is  singular  that  in  the  records  of  Presbytery  during 
this  period  we  have  no  notice  of  the  original  organization 
of  churches.  For  some  time  indeed  no  record  is  made 
of  the  sitting  of  any  elders  from  the  churches  in  the 
meetings  of  Presbytery.  It  is  scarcely  possible  that 
there  were  no  such  organizations,  for  not  only  have  we 
notices  of  congregations  whose  boundaries  were  care- 
fully laid  out  and  guarded,  but  of  petitions  for  permis- 
sion to  call  ministers  as  pastors.     It  is   evident  that  in 


THREE  CONGREGATIONS.  21 

the  last  extract  from  the  minutes,  the  word  "Pennsbor- 
ough"  must  have  the  same  meaning  throughout,  and 
that  this  must  be  the  "upper  congregation  on  the  Cono- 
doguinet,"  whose  line  of  division  from  Hopewell  could 
alone  be  in  question.  Of  course  then  we  have  here  a 
time  fixed  for  the  building  of  its  house  of  worship.  The 
committee  which  had  been  sent  there  (perhaps  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Black)  had  fixed  upon  a  location  somewhat  different 
from  that  on  which  it  had  actually  been  built,  but  in  this 
Presbytery  see  no  serious  ground  of  complaint,  as  prob- 
ably it  was  not  very  far  off  and  required  no  adjustment 
to  another  congregation's  claims.  We  therefore  con- 
clude that,  although  we  have  no  notice  of  their  elders 
sitting  in  Presbytery,  but  only  of  "commissioners"  as 
occasion  called  for  special  favors,  there  must  have  been 
as  early  as  Aug.  31,  1737,  at  least  three  organized  con- 
gregations on  the  territory  which  had  once  been  called 
"the  Conodoguinet";  viz.:  Upper  Pennsborough,  Lower 
Pennsborough  and  Hopewell  (or  Big  Spring). 

This  affair  of  the  boundary  between  Pennsborough 
and  Hopewell  appears  to  have  been  more  than  ordinarily 
perplexing.  Six  weeks  (Oct.  6,  1737)  after  the  last  men- 
tioned action,  "upon  a  supplication  of  the  people  of 
Hopewell  presented  to  Presbytery,  after  some  debating 
and  being  put  to  the  vote  whether  to  confirm  a  former 
act  in  reference  to  the  affair  or  review,  it  was  carried  to 
review ;  and  Andrew  Galbraith,  William  Renox,  and 
William  Maxwell  with  the  assistance  of  Rev.  Richard 
Sanckey  *  shall  review  the  congregations  of  Pennsborough 

*Rev.  R.  Sanckey  (or  Zanckey)  from  Ireland,  was  licensed  by  Donegal 
Presbytery  Oct.  13,  1736,  but  censured  for  plagiarism  in  his  trial  pieces  ; 


22  OROANIZATION. 

and  Hopewell  and  give  their  judgment  in  reference  to 
the  bounds  between  them  at  any  time  before  our  next, 
and  then  make  a  report  in  writing."  At  the  next  meet- 
ing, a  little  more  than  a  month  afterwards  (Nov  17, 
1737),  a  report  was  made  of  this  "perambulation,"  ac- 
cording to  which  in  the  judgment  of  the  committee  "the 
distance  between  Pennsborough  meeting  house  and  that 
at  the  Great  Spring  is  eight  miles,  and  that  another  road 
is  found  to  be  twelve  miles."  "After  much  discourse 
upon  the  affair  the  further  consideration  of  it  was  deferred 
until  Spring."  At  the  several  meetings  of  Presbytery 
during  the  next  eighteen  months  the  matter  was  for 
various  reasons  postponed,  and  even  in  April  4,  1739. 
"The  desire  of  the  congregation  of  Pennsborough  con- 
cerning the  fixing  of  boundaries  between  them  and 
Hopewell  came  under  consideration,  and  after  much 
discourse  about  it,  the  affair  seemed  so  perplexed  on 
account  of  several  circumstances  that  the  Presbytery 
deferred  their  judgment  till  they  should  receive  further 
light."  No  further  action  indeed  appears  ever  to  have 
been  taken  on  the  subject,  and  it  is  probable  that  the 
congregations  practically  settled  it  for  themselves. 

In  the  meantime  liberal  supplies  were  sent  to  "Penns- 
borough," though  we  are  left  in  doubt  what  portion  of 
these  were  for  the  Upper  and  what  for  the  Lower  con- 
gregation.    Rev.  David  Alexander*  was  appointed  Sept. 


was  sent  to  Monada  Creek  in  1737,  where  he  remained  until  about  I76c>, 
when  his  congregation  was  broken  up  by  the  incursions  of  the  Indians 
and  he  removed  to  Virginia  and  died  near  1786  much  respected  by  his 
people  and  his  brethren  in  the  ministry.      Webster,  pp.  457 — 8. 

*D.  Alexander,  by  permission  of  Donegal  Presbytery,  was  employed  a 5 
Pequea   he    having    recently    come  probably  from  Ireland.     He  was  or- 


SUPPLIES.  23 

I,  1737,  for  one  Sabbath,  Rev.  Richard  Sanckey  (April 
6,  1737)  for  two  Sabbaths  in  May  and  two  Sabbaths  in 
August,  Mr.  John  Elder*  (Oct.  6,  1737)  two  Sabbaths, 
and  Mr.  Samuel  Cavinf  (Oct.  6)  three  Sabbaths  in  Oc- 
tober, and    Mr.  Samuel    Thomson    four    Sabbaths.     In 

dained  and  installed  at  Pequea  Oct.  i8,  1738.  He  was  a  violent  New 
Side  man,  and  claimed  the  right  to  intrude  into  congregations  "burdened 
with  a  graceless  ministry."  He  was  charged  with  intoxication,  and  he 
partially  confessed  it,  but  he  was  not  censured  for  this  so  much  as  for 
disrespect  toward  the  Presbytery.  He  however  sat  in  Synod  and  with- 
drew with  the  'Brunswick  brethren"  in  1 741.  By  them  he  was  sent  to 
"the  Great  Valley"  (Shenandoah),  after  which  his  course  was  unknown. 
Webster,  pp.  453-4 

*yokn  Elder  came  to  this  country  probably  from  Scotland.  On  appli- 
cation of  Donegal  Presbytery  he  came  with  S.  Thomson  and  S.  Gavin 
from  New  Gastle  Presbytery  to  supply  vacancies,  and  was  soon  after 
(Nov.  1737)  asked  for  by  the  people  of  Paxton,  over  whom  he  was  or- 
dained and  installed  Nov.  22,  1738,  Black  presiding.  He  warmly  sup- 
ported the  Old  Side,  and  a  large  party  of  his  people  forsook  him  and 
united  under  Roan.  On  the  death  of  the  latter  (Oct.  3,  1775),  all  of 
Paxton  and  Derry  united  in  receiving  him  as  their  minister.  After  the 
reunion  he  refused  to  act  with  Donegal  Presbytery  and  was  joined  with 
the  Second  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia.  For  many  years  he  was  Captain 
of  the  "Paxton  Boys,"  though  he  resisted  their  proceedings  against  the 
Conestoga  Indians.  On  the  formation  of  the  General  Assembly  he  was 
annexed  to  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle.  He  preached  for  fifty-six  years  in 
the  Old  Paxton  meeting  house,  two  miles  above  Harnsburgh,  and  died  in 
July,  1792,  aged  eighty  six.  Webster,  pp.  454 — 7;  Sprague's  Annals,  Vol. 
ni :  pp.  77 — 80. 

^Samuel  Cavin  was  sent  by  Donegal  Presbytery  (Nov.  16,  1737)  to 
Conococheague  embracing  Falling  Spring  (Chambersburgh),  Upper  West 
Conococheague  (Mercersburghj,  East  Conococheague  (Greencastle),  and 
Lower  West  Conococheague  (Welsh  Run).  He  received  a  call  from  the 
East  Side  which  he  accepted  and  he  was  ordained  and  installed  there  in 
Nov.  1739.  In  1 741  he  was  dismissed  from  Falling  Spring,  and  one  of 
his  congregations  being  New  Side  he  was  much  complained  of  by  them. 
After  his  dismission  he  itinerated  in  different  parts.  In  1745  he  was 
settled  at  Lower  Pennsborough  (Silvers'  Spring)  where  he  remained  until 
his  death  Nov.  9,  1750.  He  was  buried  at  Silvers'  Spring  where  his 
grave  now  is.  Webster,  pp.  459 — 60.  Nevins^  Churches  of  the  Valley, 
pp.  69-70. 


24  ORGANIZATION. 

April  12,  1738,  "supplications  were  read  from  both  so- 
cieties of  Pennsborough,  and  after  some  questions  pro- 
posed to  the  commissioners,  the  Presbytery  agree  that 
Mr.  Samuel  Thomson  be  their  constant  supply  until  its 
next  meeting,  and  that  Mr.  Bertram  preside  in  form- 
ing a  call  from  that  people  to  him  before  their 
next."  At  the  next  meeting  (Aug.  30,  1738)  "a  call  was 
presented  to  Mr.  Thomson  from  the  people  of  the  Upper 
and  Lower  parts  of  Pennsborough  which  he  took  under 
consideration  ;  and  in  the  meantime  the  Presbytery 
ordered  that  the  people  prepare  their  subscriptions  and 
what  they  engage  as  their  stipends,  and  appoint  Mr. 
Thomson  as  their  constant  supply  until  their  next." 

There  appear  to  have  been  other  reasons  for  the  de- 
lay of  Mr.  Thomson's  acceptance  of  this  call  and  of  the 
Presbytery's  deferring  its  action.  Mr.  Thomas  Craig- 
head had  some  time  before  been  appointed  to  spend  six 
months  in  the  three  societies  of  Upper  and  Lower  Penns- 
borough and  at  Big  Spring  in  equal  portions  of  time  for 
each.  After  the  presentation  of  the  request  for  Mr. 
Thomson's  settlement  (Aug.  30,  1738),  the  Presbytery 
"ordered  that  the  two  societies  of  Pennsborough  pay  to 
Mr.  Craighead  the  two-thirds  of  sixteen  pounds  for  the 
half  year  which  he  was  appointed  to  supply  there,  and 
that  the  people  of  Mr.  Craighead's  congregation  make 
up  the  other  third  ;  also  that  the  said  congregation  pay 
what  arrears  they  also  owe  to  Mr.  Cavin  ;  and  that  they 
take  care  that  both  of  these  be  done  before  they  can  have 
their  minister  ordained."  At  each  of  the  subsequent 
meetings  inquiries  were  made  whether  these  arrearages 


ARREARAGES    FOR    SUPPLIES.  2$ 

were  paid  and  when  they  were  found  unpaid  the  instal- 
lation and  ordination  were  deferred.  In  October  {1738) 
the  commissioners  from  Upper  Pennsborough  request 
that  Mr.  Thomson's  trials  be  hastened  and  that  he  be 
posed  [i.  e.put  to  the  question]  as  to  his  acceptance  of  their 
call.  He  then  being  required  accepted  of  it ;  but  at  the 
next  meeting  (April  4,  1739),  the  congregations  of 
Pennsborough  were  "ordered  to  pay  arrearages  to  Mr. 
Craighead  and  Mr.  Gavin  against  the  next  meeting  or 
before  the  appointment  of  any  ordination  there."  At 
the  succeeding  meeting  in  June  19,  1739,  these  arrearages 
were  found  to  be  still  unpaid,  but  "the  people  of  Penns- 
borough by  their  representatives  promised  to  have  all  of 
them  paid  against  the  next."  In  Oct.  9,  1739,  they  were 
however  found  not  to  be  paid,  but  a  representative  from 
Pennsborough  "asserted  again  that  the  arrears  due  the 
estate  of  the  deceased  Mr.  Craighead  shall  be  suflficiently 
satisfied  when  the  committee  meets  to  ordain  Mr.  Thom- 
son. The  Presbytery  do  not  understand  that  the  Lower 
settlement  of  Pennsborough  have  fulfilled  the  order  of 
our  last,  in  reference  to  Mr.  Cavin,  and  it  was  agreed 
that  said  order  be  regarded  before  Mr.  Thomson  be  or- 
dained among  them."  At  last  when  the  committee  met 
for  Mr.  Thomson's  ordination  Nov.  14,  1739,  these  ar- 
rears were  found  in  the  way,  and  it  was  not  until  Mr. 
"Daniel  Williams  appeared  and  publicly  engaged  to  pay 
them  speedily,  viz.,  the  sum  of  five  pounds  six  shillings 
and  eight  pence,"  and  likewise  became  responsible  for 
what  was  due  to  Mr.  Cavin  from  the  Lower  society,  that 
the  proceedings  could  be  entered  upon.  It  would  seem 
to  be  not  altogether  a  new  thing   for   congregations    to 


26  ORGANIZATION. 

think  lightly  sometimes  of  their  promises  to  pay,  and  for 
Presbyteries  to  look  upon  them  more  seriously. 

We  have  now  reached  a  period  at  which  the  congre- 
gation of  Upper  Pennsborough  may  be  looked  upon  as 
fully  organized,  and  it  may  be  well  for  us  to  turn  our 
attention  more  particularly  to  its  people,  its  location,  its 
social  life,  and  its  modes  of  worship. 

We  have  already  intimated  that  the  class  of  people 
who  formed  this  settlement,  was  different  from  that 
which  had  preceded  it.  They  had  not  been  seriously 
persecuetd  for  their  religion,  though  many  of  them  had 
sufifered  some  obloquy  and  inconvenience  on  account  of 
their  non-conformity  to  the  established  church.  It  was 
rather  to  improve  their  religious  and  worldly  circum- 
stances that  they  had  sought  this  new  country.  Here 
they  were  to  enjoy  entire  freedom  and  equality  as  Pres- 
byterians and  an  unobstructed  power  to  enjoy  the  fruits 
of  their  own  industry.  They  are  said  by  one  of  their 
descendants  of  a  past  generation  to  have  been  "men  of 
energy,  enterprize,  industry  and  intelligence,  being  sub- 
stantial farmers,  with  capital  and  resources  for  improving 
and  extending  their  farms."  They  were  not  roving  ad- 
venturers, who  could  easily  change  their  locations  at  the 
bidding  of  every  fancied  interest  or  caprice,  like  some 
who  keep  always  in  the  advance  of  immigration  and 
civilization.  They  had  come  to  find  koines  and  religious 
organizations,  and  they  were  therefore  prepared  to  lay 
broad  and  permanent  foundations.  Their  houses  and 
churches  and  schools  were  of  that  solid  character  which 
indicates  calculation  for  a  distant  future  as  well    as    for 


FARMERS — HOUSES.  2/ 

the  present.  Their  first  attempts  of  course  were  hmited 
by  the  necessities  of  the  case,  but  no  sooner  were  they 
possessed  of  means  and  opportunity  than  we  see  in 
everything  they  did  a  wise  forecast  for  coming  genera- 
tions. They  were  a  rural  class.  They  were  almost  ex- 
clusively agriculturalists,  and  made  no  calculations  for 
large  towns.  They  laid  out  no  city  or  town  lots,  but 
farms  and  roads  and  districts.  They  clustered  near  no 
cities  or  prospective  villages,  but  near  springs  and  brooks 
and  in  valleys. 

As  a  matter  of  course  their  habits  were  suited  to  the 
country  and  to  a  farmer's  life.  Whatever  their  earlier 
manner  of  life,  necessity  here  compelled  them  to  take  up 
with  the  plainest  fare  and  the  homeliest  ways  of  common 
life.  Most  of  them  had  furniture  and  apparel  such  as  be- 
longed to  the  middle  classes  in  their  former  homes,  but 
for  common  use  they  habituated  themselves  to  what 
could  be  got  in  the  wilderness.  Their  first  residences 
were  in  cabins,  built  of  logs,  with  clap-board  roofs,  and 
puncheon  floors,  consisting  of  one  or  two  rooms,  in  which 
they  contrived  to  have  their  entire  family  life.  Their 
seats  and  tables  and  bedsteads  were  of  the  rudest  kind, 
such  as  they  were  able  to  contrive  and  make  for  them- 
selves, out  of  materials  at  hand.  "For  several  years," 
Rupp  tells  us,  "after  this  country  had  been  settled,  even 
those  in  easy  circumstances  made  use  of  few  dishes, 
plates  and  spoons  made  of  pewter,  and  those  in  ordinary 
circumstances  were  content  with  dishes  made  of  wood 
or  the  shells  of  gourds  and  squashes,  and  with  other 
utensils  of  the  scantiest  kind.     For  some  thirty  or  forty 


28  ORGANIZATION. 

years,  bears,  wolves,  deer,  wild  cats  and  panthers 
abounded  in  the  woods  and  copse.  The  otter,  muskrat, 
and  other  amphibious  animals  were  numerous  along  the 
river,  the  creeks  and  rivulets.  These  streams  also 
teemed  with  fish  which  were  taken  in  profusion.  Thou- 
sands of  shad  came  up  the  Susquehanna  and  were  taken 
in  the  Conodoguinet,  ten  or  twelve  miles  from  its  mouth, 
within  the  recollection  of  some  now  living."  The  ordi- 
nary wear  of  working  men,  was  a  loose  zaainniis,  or 
hunting  frock  with  trowsers,  both  made  of  coarse  tow 
cloth,  and  shoes  or  moccasins  made  of  deer-skin.  That 
of  the  women  was  a  short  gown  and  petticoat  of  linsey- 
woolsey  with  a  plain  sun-bonnet  or  hood.'*'  For  Sab- 
bath days  and  other  public  occasions  most  of  them  could 
afford  a  somewhat  better  attire,  but  even  this  was  com- 
monly of  homespun  and  made  in  the  simplest  style  in 
what  we  now  call  continental  fashion.  Their  food  was  al- 
most entirely  such  as  their  streams  and  forests  and  farms 
produced,  for  it  was  difficult  even  for  the  rich  to  obtain 
the  luxuries  which  commerce  now  supplies. 

The  first  objects  to  which  they  turned  their  attention 
were  a  home,  a  school  and  a  house  of  worship  Of 
course  a  shelter  from  the  weather  was  the  first  necessity, 
and  then  sometimes  a  greater  difficulty  arose  in  furnish- 
ing it  with  the  comforts  to  which  they  were  accustomed. 
To  such  people  a  home  implied  much  more  than  a  lodg- 
ing and  an  eating  place  for  a  family.  An  almost 
equal  necessity  for  them  was  to  have  it  for  social  enjoy- 


*/?«//'j  Hist,  of  Cumberland  &c.,  counties,  pp.    446 — 7.     .Address  of 
Rev.  Thoma-s  Creigh,  D.  D.,  at  the  Presbyterian  Reunion,  1874. 


HOMES — SCHOOLS.  29 

ment  and  religious  training.  The  Bible  must  be  there 
and  the  altar  of  prayer  must  be  erected  and  the  catechism 
must  be  recited  and  the  family  gatherings  for  worship 
must  be  had.  A  residence  without  these  would  be  no 
home  for  men  and  women  of  such  a  faith.  Accordingly 
we  are  assured  that  seldom  was  there  a  family  so 
cramped  and  hurried  or  stupefied  by  hard  toil  as  to 
neglect  these.  Even  men  who  professed  no  religion  in 
its  stricter  forms,  scarcely  thought  it  becoming  to  live 
without  the  common  reading  of  their  Bibles  and  a  form 
of  worship.  Not  unfrequently  would  be  found  in  the 
humblest  cottages  a  little  shelf  on  which  not  only  the 
Bible  and  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  the  Book  of 
Psalms  in  metre,  but  such  books  as  Pilgrim's  Progress, 
Boston's  P'our-fold  State  and  the  Saint's  rest,  were  laid.* 
Schools  of  course  came  in  later,  but  still  not  at  a  distant 
perit)d.  As  early  as  1740  we  read  of  school  districts, 
and  of  some  who  were  school  masters.  The  latter  were 
not  easily  obtained  but  were  sought  with  a  carefulness 
only  less  than  that  with  which  pastors  were  selected. 
They  were  required  to  be  not  only  intelligent  but  pos- 
sessed of  sufficient  piety  to  teach  the  principles  of  the 
Calvinistic  faith.  George  Chambers  says  that  "Simul- 
taneous with  the  organization  of  congregations  was  the 
establishment  of  school-houses  in  every  neighborhood. 
In  these  schools  were  taught  little  more  than  the  rudi- 
ments of  education,  of  which  a  part  was  generally  ob- 
tained at  home.  The  Bible  was  the  standard  daily 
reader,  and  the  Shorter  Catechism  was  to  be  recited  and 


'Dr.  Thomas  CrcigJi' s  address  at  the  Presbyterian  Reunion  for  1874. 


30  ORGANIZATION. 

heard  by  all  in  the  school  as  a  standard  exercise  on 
every  Saturday  morning."  It  was  a  disgrace  seldom  or 
never  encountered  even  under  the  privations  of  a  new 
settlement  to  be  unable  to  read  or  write.* 

Ministers  were  often  employed  in  teaching  a  school,  and 
in  any  case  were  expected,  as  in  the  old  countries  to 
give  their  attention  largely  to  the  instruction  of  children. 
Not  only  were  they  to  see  that  the  Bible  was  read  but  that 
the  catechism  was  learned  and  recited  in  every  school. 
At  a  time  and  in  a  region  where  there  were  no  disa- 
greements among  the  people  on  such  matters,  the  wor- 
ship of  God  and  the  catechism  received  especial  honor. 

The  spot  selected  for  a  place  of  public  worship  was 
near  the  south  bank  of  the  Conodoguinet,  about  two 
miles  west  of  where  Carlisle  now  stands.  It  would  be 
convenient  for  the  most  eastern  as  well  as  the  most 
western  of  the  original  settlements.  It  was  equidistant 
from  the  North  and  the  South  mountains,  and  the  prin- 
cipal trading  post  was  not  far  off  It  was  a  beautiful 
place,  near  a  high  bluff  through  which  a  natural  depres- 
sion opens  upon  a  ford  of  the  stream  by  which  the 
Indian  road  passed  from  one  side  of  the  valley  to  the 
other.  A  few  rods  before  this  little  valley  reaches  the 
Conodoguinet,  another  of  a  similar  character  enters  it 
from  the  southwest,  leaving  several  acres  of  high  level 
ground  between  them.  On  this  ground  the  cemetery 
was  located  and  still  remains  in  good  condition.  Tradi- 
tion has  usually  placed  the  church  on  the  eastern  side  of 
the  road  which  comes  directly  from  the  south,    and  op- 

*Chambers'  Scotch  and  Irish  Settlers,  pp.  62,  56. 


SPRINGS.  31 

posite  the  gate  of  the  present  cemetery.  But  in  building 
the  wall  of  the  cemetery  a  few  years  since,  some  dressed 
stones  were  thrown  out  of  the  ground  near  the  northwest 
corner,  and  induced  many  to  think  that  the  church  must 
have  been  on  that  spot.  As  the  principal  road  from 
town  until  within  a  few  years,  ran  diagonally  across  the 
lots  from  southeast  to  northwest  past  this  cemetery  to 
the  Conodoguinet  two  miles  westward,  it  is  possible 
that  the  church  had  its  front  in  this  direction.  As  there 
were  probably  few  fences,  travellers  doubtless  found  their 
way  where  most  convenient,  as  they  left  the  main  road 
and  chose  either  of  the  little  valleys  which  led  down  to 
the  stream. 

Beneath  the  high  bank  or  bluff,  break  forth  on  the 
shore  and  on  the  surface  of  the  stream  a  number  of 
fountains,  some  of  which  play  a  foot  or  more  into  the 
air  in  strong  columns,  and  sparkle  in  every  direction. 
Around  one  of  these  on  the  shore  were  built  massive 
walls,  which  formed  a  basin  a  few  feet  wide  in  which  the 
clear  waters  played  and  might  be  dipped  up.  A  grove 
of  trees  was  left  undisturbed  on  the  high  bank  in  which 
on  pleasant  days  and  on  extraordinary  occasions  when 
the  house  was  too  strait,  the  congregation  were  seated 
for  worship,  and  which  on  all  Sabbath  days  afforded  a 
pleasant  shade  for  parties  that  wished  to  lunch  or  walk 
during  the  intermissions.  Such  a  location  reminds  one 
of  the  fountains  and  groves  which  were  such  favorite 
resorts  for  devotion  in  primitive  and  mediaeval  times. 
The  ancient  Greek,  the  Celtic  Druid,  and  some  mod- 
ern Christians  appear  to  have  agreed  in  thinking    them 


3  2  ORGANIZATION. 

the  haunts  of  spiritual  and  supernatural  beings.  Many 
a  naiad,  or  departed  saint,  or  even  divinity  was  believed 
to  linger  with  special  predilection  near  some  quiet 
spring.  Miraculous  powers  were  often  ascribed  to  such 
as  had  been  supposed  to  be  connected  with  the  history 
of  these  spiritual  beings,  and  many  temples  and  fanes 
and  churches  were  erected  near  such  spots  and  conse- 
crated to  the  memory  of  a  patron  saint  or  deity.  The 
first  settlers  of  this  region  were  among  the  last  to  be 
influenced  by  such  fancies,  and  yet  they  niay  have  been 
influenced  by  usages  of  whose  origin  they  knew  nothing. 
A  much  more  common  reason  doubtless  determined 
their  choice.  The  waters  of  such  springs  aflbrded  them 
a  delightful  refreshment,  and  a  pure  emblem  for  one  of 
their  most  beautiful  sacraments. 

The  materials  of  which  the  building  was  constructed 
were  of  the  same  kind  with  those  of  their  dwellings. 
There  were  no  mills  or  stores  sufficient  to  afford  an 
adequate  supply  of  lumber  or  nails  or  glass  for  such  a 
purpose.  The  walls  were  composed  of  logs  hewn  on  the 
inner  and  perhaps  outer  side,  united  in  a  peculiar  man- 
ner at  the  corners,  and  with  their  interstices  filled  with 
clay  and  other  substances.  The  floor  and  ceiling  were 
of  split  logs  as  were  also  the  seats  of  the  worshippers. 
The  doors  were  at  one  and  the  pulpit  on  the  other  end, 
with  windows  on  the  sides  and  one  large  window  over 
the  pulpit.  The  men  and  women  occupied  separate 
ranges  of  seats,  and  one  bench  under  the  pulpit  was 
intended  for  the  clerk  who  gave  out  the  psalms  and  the 
tunes  which  were  to  be  sung   in    worship.     The    elders 


GATHERINGS  FOR  WORSHIP.  33 

also  were  assigned  a  seat  by  themselves  where  they  could 
see  the  congregation  and  attend  to  the  order  of  the 
house.  The  whole  building  is  said  to  have  been  low  in 
elevation  and  not  very  extensive  on  the  ground.  The 
ground  by  the  side  was  soon  appropriated  to  the  graves 
of  the  settlers,  whose  monuments  of  native  lime  or  slate 
stone  now  give  but  faint  traces  of  their  original  lettering. 
In  some  instances  we  recognize  figures  and  emblems 
which  seem  like  escutcheons  or  coats  of  arms.  Even 
those  sturdy  people,  so  raised  above  common  pride, 
appear  not  to  have  been  regardless  of  honorable  con- 
nections. 

Here  assembled  for  more  than  twenty  years  a  congre- 
gregation  of  serious  and  earnest  worshippers.  They 
came  from  great  distances,  for  notwithstanding  the  influx 
of  settlers,  more  than  half  the  arable  and  valuable  land 
in  the  valley  was  unoccupied  and  open  to  entry  as  late 
as  1750.  Not  more  than  a  thousand  families  were  to  be 
found  on  the  whole  territory  now  occupied  by  Franklin 
and  Cumberland  Counties,  and  we  may  conclude  that 
only  a  small  portion  of  these  lived  within  a  convenient 
distance  for  worship  at  Upper  Pennsborough.  The  roads 
were  of  course  poor  and  not  adapted  to  carriages.  The 
first  public  road  from  Harris'  Ferry  to  the  Potomac 
was  laid  out  in  1735,  but  was  not  completed  for  several 
years,  and  most  of  the  travel  had  to  be  done  on  foot  or 
on  horse.  For  miles  around  and  even  from  beyond  the 
mountains,  on  Sabbath  mornings  when  ministers  were 
expected,  people  might  be  seen  in  every  direction  by 
every   bridle    and    foot-path,  wending  their  way  to  the 


34  ORGANIZATION. 

house  of  God.  Not  unfrequently  they  were  mounted 
more  than  one  on  a  single  horse,  women  on  their  pillions 
and  children  in  their  fathers'  arms.  All  were  in  plain 
but  decent  attire,  feeling  that  such  Sabbaths  were  high 
days.  After  a  week  of  toil,  and  with  few  opportunities 
for  intercourse  with  the  great  world,  it  was  a  delight  to 
come  together  and  look  upon  each  others'  faces.  Min- 
gling with  the  purpose  of  worship,  each  might  indulge 
in  hopes  of  hearing  something  from  the  preacher  or  from 
a  neighbor  of  the  "dear  old  countrie"  from  which  most 
of  them  came,  and  which  they  still  called  "home."  The 
small  sheeted  newspaper,  or  the  well  filled  private  letter 
which  any  one  had  received,  at  such  times  was  shared 
among  them  all.  But  nothing  was  allowed  to  divert 
their  thoughts  during  the  season  of  worship  from  the 
service  of  God.  By  inheritance  as  well  as  by  an  expe- 
rience of  hardship  they  were  accustomed  to  subordinate 
mind  and  heart  to  the  stern  behests  of  duty.  Conscience 
was  the  predominant  motive  in  their  religion,  pleasure 
and  enjoyment  were  but  little  regarded.  It  was  not  so 
much  tasteful  forms  and  vague  moral  teachings  which 
they  longed  for,  as  energetic  and  humbling  truths,  in 
connection  with  sure  hopes  ^d  strong  supports.  The 
trials  of  common  life  relieved  by  only  a  few  books  and 
infrequent  intercourse  with  one  another,  prepared  them 
to  relish  the  strong  meat  of  high  doctrine  and  the  plain 
dealing  of  honest  truth.  The  discourses,  judging  from 
the  specimens  which  have  come  down  to  us,  were  well 
adapted  to  such  a  state  of  society.  They  entered  freely 
into    public    affairs,    noticed    and    commented  upon  the 


DISCOURSES — PRAYERS.  35 

news  of  the  day,  communicated  intelligence  as  well  as 
criticisms  of  passing  events,  but  referred  all  to  the  over- 
ruling sway  of  a  Supreme  Ruler  without  whose  permis- 
sion the  counsels  of  men  and  devils  were  powerless. 
Whatever  differences  of  opinion  there  might  be  among 
the  preachers  of  that  period,  regarding  measures  and 
policy,  there  was  none  respecting  the  doctrines  of  the 
church.  Every  sermon  was  filled  with  unmistakable  Cal- 
vinism, not  theoretic  and  abstract  merely,  but  applied 
with  fearless  logic  to  the  minutest  affairs  of  common  life. 
And  it  would  be  a  great  mistake  to  imagine  that  such 
preaching  and  such  a  faith  were  cold  or  cheerless.  It 
opened  the  door  for  the  freest  mercy,  for  the  fullest  for- 
giveness for  sin,  and  for  the  firmest  assurance  of  the 
divine  favor.  No  class  of  Christians  were  more  confident 
of  acceptance  with  God,  as  long  as  they  maintained  a  walk 
of  faith.  The  prayers  were  long  and  perhaps  too  di- 
dactic for  an  exercise  which  ought  to  be  directed  mainly 
to  the  ear  of  God.  But  while  they  consisted  largely  of 
doctrinal  formulae  in  some  parts,  in  others  they  entered 
familiarly  into  all  the  relations  of  common  life.  Every 
case  of  serious  affliction  or  even  of  joyful  occurrence  in 
the  several  families,  was  expected  to  be  brought  forward 
in  the  congregational  prayer.  The  singing  was  confined 
to  the  Psalms  as  they  were  reduced  to  metre  by 
Francis  Rous  with  some  modifications  by  a  Committee 
of  the  Scottish  General  Assembly.  It  is  astonishing  how 
deeply  these  Psalms,  rough  in  verse  and  destitute  of 
melody,  took  hold  of  the  hearts  of  those  who  used  them. 
Much  of  this  was  owing  doubtless  to  the  fact  that  they  had 


36  ORGANIZATION. 

the  sanctity  of  divine  words  and  were  free  from  the  con- 
ceits and  arts  of  high  wrought  human  compositions. 
The  tunes  also  to  which  they  were  sung  were  equally 
free  from  refinement  but  they  had  heart  and  force.  The 
words  were  "lined  out"  by  couplets,  by  the  clerk  or  pre- 
centor, for  in  the  lack  of  books,  most  of  the  audience 
were  dependent  upon  the  public  voice,  but  perhaps  in 
this  way  a  more  general  participation  in  this  part  of 
service  was  secured.  We  are  not  surprised  therefore 
that  these  Sabbath  meetings  were  attended  by  as  many 
of  the  people  as  possible  and  that  they  were  occasions 
of  special  enjoyment.  We  can  understand  that  the  very 
seriousness  and  sternness  of  their  worship  should  have 
been  in  harmony  with  their  necessities  and  habits. 

Sometimes,  though  seldom,  an  Indian  might  have 
been  seen  in  these  assemblies.  Whether  from  want  of 
proper  efforts  or  from  want  of  encouraging  success,  we 
hear  of  no  conversions  among  the  Indian  tribes  of  this 
region.  This  has  been  sometimes  attributed  to  the  spe- 
cial hostility  and  dislike  of  the  Scotch-Irish  race  toward 
the  Indians.  We  find  no  evidence  of  this.  In  no  part 
of  the  American  colonies  were  the  Indian  tribes  treated 
with  more  kindness  and  consideration  than  in  this  v^alley. 
Their  title  to  the  land  as  we  have  seen  was  sacredly  re- 
garded here,  for  all  those  complaints  of  trespass  of  which 
we  read,  had  no  reference  to  the  settlements  of  this  valley. 
Though  most  of  the  Indian  tribes  had  retired  to  the 
West  before  the  influx  of  settlers  here,  we  occasionally 
hear  of  their  visits  in  small  companies  or  by  represen- 
tatives.     But    neither    history    nor  tradition  furnishes  a 


SACRAMENTAL   SEASONS.  37 

notice  of  a  single  outrage  of  any  kind  upon  an  Indian  in 
this  valley  during  the  first  twenty  years  of  its  settlement. 
Until  the  French  instigated  the  Indians  to  hostility  by 
imaginary  wrongs  on  the  part  of  government,  both 
parties  in  this  valley  mingled  together  in  the  most 
friendly  manner,  hunting  in  the  same  woods,  fishing  in 
the  same  streams,  contending  in  the  same  sports,  and 
contributing  to  each  others'  comfort.  Under  the  labors 
of  Brainard  and  the  Moravian  missionaries  a  little  to  the 
North  and  East,  no  small  success  was  attained  in  the 
conversion  of  the  Indians  about  this  time.  But  the 
Shawanese  and  other  Indians  who  resided  in  this  valley, 
appear  not  to  have  relaxed  in  their  rejection  of  the  white 
man's  religion.  They  came  and  went  and  finally  disap- 
peared in  the  Western  wilderness  with  only  a  faint  rec- 
ognition of  the  Great  Spirit  whom  their  white  brother  so 
poorly  served. 

Besides  these  weekly  exercises  there  were  sacra- 
mental seasons,  at  least  twice  a  year  when  special  efforts 
were  made  to  secure  a  universal  attendance.  These 
were  usually  seasons  of  great  religious  festivity  but  were 
preceded  by  a  day  of  fasting  and  prayer  and  by  one  or  " 
two  days  of  preparation.  In  the  discourses  then  preached 
the  consciences  of  the  worshippers  were  severely 
searched  and  the  penitent  were  encouraged  by  the  fullest 
displays  of  gospel  grace.  None  were  admitted  to  the 
Lord's  Table  but  such  as  gave  decided  evidence  of 
conversion  and  of  being  well  instructed  in  the  mean- 
ing of  the  ordinance.  Even  communicants  of  long 
standing  were  subject  to  inspection  with  regard  to  their 


38  ORGANIZATION. 

present  fitness  for  the  privilege.  No  one  was  allowed  to 
present  himself  until  he  had  obtained  a  token  from  the 
minister  or  session  and  deposited  it  with  the  officers. 
These  were  small  medals  of  some  cheap  metal  v/hich 
were  easily  obtained  if  the  applicant  maintained  a  repu- 
table character,  or  was  introduced  as  such  from  a  sister 
congregation.  On  the  Sabbath,  sometimes  the  number 
assembled  on  such  occasions  was  too  large  to  find  ac- 
commodation in  the  church  and  then  if  the  weather 
permitted  they  collected  in  the  neighboring  grove.  A 
covered  stand  was  there  erected  for  the  ministers,  before 
which  the  tables  were  extended  along  the  spaces  between 
the  ranges  of  seats.  The  ordinance  itself  was  preceded  by 
what  was  called  the  "Action  sermon"  which  was  com- 
monly long  and  full  of  unction.  Then  followed  what 
was  styled  "a  barring"  or  "fencing  of  the  tables"  in  which 
all  who  were  not  subjects  of  special  grace  or  who  had 
been  consciously  guilty  of  any  wrong  without  repentance 
were  warned  to  abstain  from  the  sacred  symbols.  While 
they  professed  to  have  no  power  to  judge  the  heart 
except  from  doctrinal  knowledge  and  a  life  conformed 
to  the  letter  of  the  gospel,  ministers  and  elders  pressed 
upon  every  one's  conscience  a  careful  self  examination 
and  a  compliance  with  the  claim  of  "fruits  meet  for  re- 
pentance." The  communicants  then  gathered  around  the 
tables  in  successive  companies  as  they  found  room,  and 
the  emblems  were  distributed  by  the  elders.  Each  com- 
pany was  welcomed  with  cheering  encouragements  and 
dismissed  with  earnest  admonitions  to  adorn  by  their 
daily  lives  the  doctrine  of  God  their  Savior.     In  spite  of 


EXAMINATIONS  FOR  COMMUNION.  39 

this  Strict  ordeal,  so  clearly  were  the  evidences  of  grace 
presented  that  most  worthy  persons  found  freedom  to 
participate  in  the  ordinance  with  comfort.  On  the  next 
day,  a  meeting  was  generally  held  at  which  the  bonds 
of  fellowship  and  the  motives  to  perseverance  in  godly 
living  were  enforced  with  much  earnestness. 

Every  baptized  person  was  looked  upon  as  a  member 
of  the  church  and  as  far  as  practicable  subject  to  its 
discipline,  though  none  were  entitled  to  its  communion 
and  fellowship  who  did  not  give  evidence  of  a  competent 
knowledge  and  piety.  In  judging  of  this  evidence  how- 
ever there  were  differences  of  views  which  were  the 
occasion  of  much  trouble.  The  usages  of  kindred 
churches  in  Scotland  and  Ireland  doubtless  had  some 
influence  in  the  reception  as  worthy  communicants  of 
all  whose  lives  were  free  from  scandal,  who  were  ortho- 
dox in  their  religious  views,  and  who  complied  with 
ecclesiastical  rules.  It  was  thought  to  be  an  invasion  of 
the  divine  prerogative  of  knowing  the  heart,  when  any 
attempted  to  inquire  minutely  into  the  inward  expe- 
riences of  men.  But  near  the  first  settlement  of  this 
valley  many  began  to  feel  the  need  of  more  carefulness 
in  this  matter.  It  was  thought  that  ministers  and  pri- 
vate christians  ought  to  have  evidence  for  themselves 
and  capable  of  description  to  others  of  such  changes  of 
views  and  feelings  as  would  prove  them  to  be  regenerate 
and  very  different  from  what  they  once  were.  It  was  also 
thought  that  many  had  been  admitted  to  the  pulpits  and 
the  communion  tables  of  the  churches,  who  knew 
nothing  of  religion  and    had  let  down  the  standard  of 


40  ORGANIZATION. 

piety  below  that  of  the  gospel  and  even  of  common  mo- 
rality ;  and  that  it  was  necessary  to  require  of  candidates 
credible  evidence  that  they  had  been  consciously  re- 
newed in  heart  and  had  passed  through  a  series  of 
spiritual  exercises  conformed  to  a  well  known  evangel- 
ical type.  The  demand  for  this  was  strenuously  resisted 
by  the  great  body  of  the  congregation  of  this  period. 
They  believed  indeed  that  a  change  of  heart  was  indis- 
pensable to  a  proper  participation  in  the  Lord's  Supper, 
and  that  faith  and  repentance  were  the  only  proper  evi- 
dences of  such  a  change.  They  were  earnest  in  en- 
forcing this  view  at  every  communion  season,  and 
required  that  every  communicant  should  examine  him- 
self carefully  whether  he  was  at  the  time  in  the  faith. 
The  church  authorities  too  were  at  such  seasons,  as  we 
have  seen,  strict  in  their  inquiries  into  the  outward  life 
and  the  doctrinal  knowledge  of  all  applicants  for  com- 
munion. But  beyond  this  they  opposed  every  attempt 
to  go.  A  good  certificate  of  moral  character  from 
another  church  of  similar  faith  and  practice,  or  a  well 
known  character  at  home  for  sobriety,  for  religious  in- 
telligence, for  individual  and  family  religion,  and  a 
profession  of  a  determination  to  live  a  christian  life,  were 
accepted  as  all  which  inspired  example  or  charity  de- 
manded. Anything  further  seemed  to  them  an  oppres- 
sion and  a  presumption  which  deserved  rebuke. 

So  much  difficulty  was  found  with  respect  to  certifi- 
cates   of  membership    from    the    churches  of  the   "old 

*Protestation  of  the  majority  in  the  Phila.  Synod,  1741,  in  Minutes  of 
Synod,  pp.  156—8,  note.  Hodge- s  Const.  Hist  of  the  Pres  Church,  pp., 
108 — 20, 


CERTIFICATES   OF    MEMBERSHIP.  4I 

country,"  that  practically  they  were  of  but  little  value 
unless  corroborated  by  collateral  or  oral  testimony. 
Large  numbers  came  to  this  country  without  securing 
any  credentials  of  membership,  some  certificates  were 
subscribed  by  ecclesiastical  authorities  notorious  for  un- 
soundness, and  not  a  few  were  negligent  and  careless  of 
their  walk  and  standing  after  their  arrival  here  until 
their  credentials  were  of  no  value,  so  that  virtually  the 
great  body  of  communicants  had  to  be  formed  on  a  pro- 
fession of  their  faith.* 

But  though  we  have  thus  a  tolerably  distinct  view  of 
the  organization  of  the  original  congregation,  we  have 
no  information  respecting  its  officers  and  their  actual 
proceedings  except  what  may  be  found  from  incidental 
notices  on  the  minutes  of  Presbytery.  No  book  of 
Session  or  of  the  board  of  Trustees,  if  such  ever  existed, 
has  come  down  to  us.  Up  to  the  time  of  the  removal 
of  the  place  of  worship  to  Carlisle  (about  1758),  we  have 
no  papers  which  give  us  the  names  of  active  members. 
On  the  minutes  of  Synod  and  Presbytery,  we  have 
indeed  sometimes  an  enrollment  of  the  names  of  elders 
who  sat  in  their  meetings,  but  not  often  is  anything 
mentioned  from  which  we  can  determine  what  congre- 
gations they  respectively  represented.  In  April,  1738, 
it  appears  that  the  two  congregations  of  Upper  and 
Lower  Pennsborough  thought  themselves  strong  enough 
to  warrant  them  in  calling  a  pastor  to  be  settled  over 
them.  Each  of  them  had  probably  come  into  possession 
of  a  glebe  at  this  time,  but  we  have  seen  that  even  the 

*E.  H.  Gilletfs  Hist,  of  the  Pres.  Church,  pp.  66—8. 


42  ORGANIZATION. 

small  amounts  which  were  needful  to    sustain    supplies 
were  raised  with  extreme  difficulty. 

On  the  ninth  day  of  April,  1748,  there  was  surveyed 
and  laid  out  by  the  Proprietaries  "to  the  Rev.  Samuel 
Thomson  clerk,  and  John  McClure  yeoman,  both  of  the 
county  of  Lancaster,  as  Trustees  for  the  religious  Society 
of  Presbyterians  residing  in  West  Pennsborough  town- 
ship," a  certain  tract  of  land  containing  one  hundred  and 
twenty  acres,  and  the  usual  allowance  of  six  acres  per 
cent,  for  roads  and  highways.  At  a  meeting  of  the  said 
Presbyterian  Society,  it  was  resolved  that  four  others, 
viz.,  Robert  Dunning,  Esq.,  John  Davis,  John  Mitchel, 
and  Alexander  Sanderson  be  added  to  the  number  of 
persons  to  act  as  Trustees.  "Therefore  on  the  21st  day 
of  June,  1749,  and  the  23d  year  of  the  reign  of  George 
,the  Second,  for  and  in  consideration  of  the  sum  of 
eighteen  pounds,  twelve  shillings,  lawful  money  (being 
raised  by  contribution  of  and  amongst  said  congregation) 
to  the  use  of  the  Proprietaries  in  hand  paid,  and  of  the 
yearly  quitrents  which  were  reserved,  there  was  given, 
granted,  released  and  confirmed  to  the  said  six  Trustees, 
and  to  their  heirs  and  assigns,  the  said  one  hundred  and 
twenty  acres,  in  special  trust  and  confidence  that  they 
and  their  heirs  shall  stand  seized  thereof  for  the  sole  and 
only  use  and  benefit  of  the  minister  and  society  of 
Presbyterians  for  the  time  being  residing  and  to  reside 
in  the  said  township  of  West  Pennsborough,  for  such 
uses  and  intents  as  the  majority  of  the  minister  and 
elders,  for  the  time  being  shall  from  time  to  time  order 
and  appoint  agreeable  to  the  charter  of  said  Society,   in 


GLEBE.  43 

free  and  common  socage  by  fealty  only  in  lieu  of  all 
other  services,  yielding  and  paying  therefor  yearly  to 
the  Proprietaries,  their  heirs  and  successors,"  "on  the 
first  day  of  March  one  halfpenny  sterling  for  every  acre 
of  the  same  or  the  value  thereof,  and  in  case  of  non- 
payment of  the  same  within  ninety  days  after  it  has 
become  due,"  it  shall  be  lawful  for  them,  their  heirs  and 
successors,  "to  reenter  said  land  and  premises  and  to 
hold  and  possess  the  same  until  the  said  quitrents,  ar- 
rearages and  charges  accruing  be  fully  paid  and  dis- 
charged." The  patent  conveying  this  title  is  witnessed 
by  James  Hamilton,  Esq.,  Lieut.  Governor  of  the  Prov- 
ince of  Pennsylvania,  with  the  great  seal  of  the  State  at 
Philadelphia  and  entered  in  the  office  for  recording  of 
deeds  for  the  city  and  county  of  Philadelphia  in  Patent 
Book  A,  Vol.  14,  p.  186,  &c.,  by  C.  Brockden,  Rec. 
Secretary.  This  "Glebe"  proved  to  be  not  less  than  one 
hundred  and  forty-three  acres  and  thirty-one  perches, 
and  consisted  of  some  of  the  most  valuable  land  in  the 
county.  The  first  pastor  at  least  resided  upon  it,  and  it 
was  afterwards  rented  so  as  to  yield  no  inconsiderable 
amount  in  sustaining  the  yearly  expenses  of  the  congre- 
gation. 


CHAPTER  III. 
Thomson's  pastorate. 
Mr.  Samuel  Thomson  for  whom  a  call  had  been  made 
out  from  the  two  congregations  of  Pennsborough  (June, 
1738),  was  a  licentiate  of  the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle, 
though    he    was    originally    from  Ireland.     In   August, 
1737,  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal  received  "a  supplication 
from  the  congregation  of  Paxton  and  a  verbal  application 
from  the  commissioners  of  Pennsborough    desiring    the 
Presbytery  to  apply  to  the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle  for 
a  hearing  of  Mr.  Wilson  or  some    other    probationer  of 
their  Presbytery."     When  this  application  was  presented, 
a  general  representation  was  made  of  the  destitution  of 
the  congregations  in  this  region,  and  in  response  to  the 
appeal  the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle    directed    Messrs. 
John   Elder  and  Samuel  Thomson  to    repair    to    those 
congregations   and  preach  under   the    direction    of  the 
Presbytery  of  Donegal.     In  November    16,   1737,    it  is 
recorded  that  "Mr.  Samuel  Thomson,  lately  from  Ireland, 
having  produced  credentials  and  recommendatory  letters, 
preached  before  us,  and  is  directed  this  evening  to  con- 
verse with  Messrs.  Thomson,  Boyd,  Bertram  and   Black, 
who  are  to  make  a    report   thereon    to-morrow."     The 
next  day  it  is  said  that,  "Pursuant  to  yesterday's  order, 
the  brethren  conversed  with  Mr.    Samuel  Thomson  and 


THOMSON  AS  A    SUPPLY.  45 

made  their  report ;  upon  which  and  some  discourse  upon 
it,  Mr.  Thomson  being  called  in,  having  declared  his 
willingness  to  subscribe  the  Westminster  Confession,  &c., 
and  having  promised  subjection  to  the  government  and 
discipline  of  the  church,  and  of  the  Presbytery,  was 
received  as  a  probationer  and  exhorted  to  diligence  in 
his  studies  and  a  behavior  suitable  to  his  station  and 
character."  Mr.  Elder  was  ordered  to  supply  at  Penns- 
borough  three  Sabbaths,  Mr.  Thomson  two  Sabbaths, 
and  Mr.  Samuel  Cavin  (who  at  the  same  time  came 
directly  from  Ireland)  three  Sabbaths  before  the  next 
meeting.  At  this  next  meeting,  April  12,  1738,  "Sup- 
plications from  both  societies  of  Pennsborcugh  being 
read,  after  some  questions  were  proposed  to  the  commis- 
sioners, the  Presbytery  agreed  that  Mr.  Samuel  Thomson 
should  be  their  constant  supply  until  the  next  meeting, 
and  that  Mr.  Bertram  should  preside  in  forming  a  call 
from  that  people  to  him  before  the  next  meeting." 
Some  time  in  1737,  Benjamin  Chambers  and  Thomas 
Brown  came  as  commissioners  to  ask  for  him  at  Falling 
Spring.*  In  June  of  that  year,  "Mr.  Bertram  reported 
that  he  had  fulfilled  his  appointment  with  respect  to  Mr. 
Thomson's  call,"  and  the  call  with  a  subscription  was 
presented  to  him  by  Presbytery  (Aug.  30),  "which  he 
took  under  consideration,  and  in  the  meantime  the 
Presbytery  ordered  that  that  people  prepare  their  sub- 
scriptions and  what  they  engage  as  their  stipends  ;  and 
appoint  Mr.  Thomson  as  their  constant  supply  until  the 
next  meeting."     The  acceptance  of  the  call  was  delayed 


*  Webster,  Hist,  of  the  Pres.  Church  in  America,  p.  461. 


4.6  Thomson's  pastorate. 

for  what  may  seem  a  lon<^  time  but  no  inference  unfa- 
vorable to  Mr.  T.  is  to  be  made  from  this.  The  process 
of  admitting  persons  to  the  ministry  at  that  time  was  in 
most  instances  slow,  and  the  trials  were  often  much 
protracted.  But  even  when  these  had  all  been  passed 
through,  and  calls  from  a  congregation  had  been  pre- 
sented to  the  candidate,  there  were  not  unfrequently 
circumstances  in  the  congregation  calling  him,  which 
were  the  occasion  for  delay.  In  the  present  case,  Pres- 
bytery had  not  less  than  five  meetings  after  the  call  had 
been  made  out  before  it  was  willing  to  proceed  to  his 
installation.  Finally  when  the  committee  of  installation 
were  present  and  the  congregation  were  convened  to 
take  part  in  it,  nothing  could  be  done  until  one  of  the 
people  became  personally  responsible  for  some  arrearages 
due  to  former  supplies.  Both  societies  of  Pennsborough 
appear  to  have  been  equally  delinquent.  They  com- 
plain loudly  of  Presbytery  and  even  of  Mr.  Thomson  for 
the  delay,  but  very  properly  the  responsibility  was 
thrown  on  themselves,  on  account  of  their  failure  to 
settle  their  accounts.  The  amount  was  small,  but  the 
principle  was  important,  and  we  see  not  how  it  can  be 
justly  disregarded  in  similar  cases.  If  the  non-fulfillment 
of  pecuniary  engagements  would  disqualify  a  private 
individual  for  church  privileges,  ought  it  not  to  be  much 
more  reprehensible  in  a  congregation  ? 

Another  difficulty  appears  to  have  arisen  with  respect 
to  Mr.  Thomson  himself  It  was  first  brought  to  the 
attention  of  Synod,  although  no  notice  of  it  appears  on 
the  records  of  that  body.     In  the  minutes  of  Presbytery 


LETTER  TO  CIVIL  AUTHORITIES.  4/ 

for  Sept.  5,  1739,  it  is  recorded  that  "The  Synod  last 
May,  having  received  and  read  a  letter  directed  to  a  Mr. 
Alexander,  and  subscribed  by  Mr.  Samuel  Thomson, 
which  contained  some  things  which  were  very  offensive 
to  the  Honorable  Proprietor,  condemned  said  letter  and 
committed  the  further  consideration  thereof,  and  what 
censure  should  be  inflicted  on  Mr.  T.  on  account  of 
writing  said  letter  to  the  Presbytery."  At  the  meeting 
of  Presbytery  at  that  date,  "Mr.  Thomson  was  called  in 
with  several  of  the  people  of  Pennsborough,  when  he 
gave  a  short  narrative  of  the  matter.  He  acknowledged 
his  imprudence  and  inadvertency  in  writing  said  letter, 
but  professed  that  the  letter  was  designed  to  signify  not 
his  own  thoughts  but  the  thoughts  of  the  people,  and 
that  he  never  expected  that  the  letter  would  go  any 
farther  than  the  person  to  whom  it  was  directed.  The 
commissioners  from  the  people  of  Pennsborough  gave 
in  a  supplication  wherein  they  took  the  whole  blame  on 
themselves,  and  declared  that  they  were  provoked 
thereunto  by  their  being  credibly  informed  that  some 
one  in  authority  had  threatened  to  order  a  constable  to 
pull  Mr.  T.  out  of  the  pulpit  on  the  Sabbath  day,  and 
drag  him  at  a  horse's  tail  to  Newtown."  The  Presby- 
tery do  not  appear  to  have  looked  upon  Mr.  Thomson's 
agency  in  this  matter  as  worthy  of  very  severe  censure. 
The  minutes  of  Synod  being  read,  were  found  to  contain 
no  allusion  to  the  matter,  so  that  there  was  really  no  one 
to  move  responsibly  in  the  case.  No  order  of  Synod 
had  come  into  the  hands  of  Presbytery,  and  "the  Pres- 
bytery concluded  that  it  could  go    no    further   than    to 


48  Thomson's  pastorate. 

accept  of  Mr,  Thonison's  acknowledgment,  and  sharply 
reprove  the  people  for  constraining  him  to  write  said 
letter.  This  conclusion  was  unanimously  agreed  to, 
and  Mr.  Anderson  was  appointed  to  rebuke  the  peo- 
ple." 

On  the  day  appointed  for  the  ordination  and  installa- 
tion (Nov.  14,  1739),  the  Committee  of  Presbytery  con- 
sisting of  Rev.  Messrs.  James  Anderson  of  Donegal,* 
Adam  Boyd  of  Lower  Octorara  and  Pequea,t  and  Alex- 
ander Craighead  of  Middle  Octorara,  were  present  at  the 
house  of  worship  of  one  of  the  congregations  of  Penns- 
borough.  In  accordance  with  the  usage  on  such  occa- 
sions, "Mr,  Anderson  at  the  meeting  house  door,  gave 

* ^ames  Anderson -was  horn  in  ScotisLud  Nov.  17,  1678,  and  was  or- 
dained by  Irvine  Presbytery  with  a  view  to  his  settlement  in  Virginia,  but 
on  his  arrival  there  April  22,  1709,  he  thought  the  way  not  open  for  him, 
and  he  was  settled  for  a  while  at  New  Castle.  About  1716  he  took 
charge  of  the  new  Presbyterian  congregation  at  New  York  city,  where  he 
remained  until  1726,  when  he  was  called  and  removed  to  Donegal,  Lan- 
caster Co.,  Pa.,  where  he  was  installed  in  August,  1727.  He  was  at  the 
organization  of  Donegal  Presbytery  Oct.  11,  1732.  He  died  just  before 
the  Schism,  July  16,  1740.  The  Presbytery  spoke  of  him  as  "high  in 
esteem  for  circumspection,  diligence  and  faithfulness  as  a  Christian  min- 
ister."     JVebster,  pp.  326 — 32. 

\Adam  Boyd  czxnt.  from  Ireland  m  1724  to  New  England,  but  joined 
New  Castle  Presbytery  in  July.  He  was  ordained  and  installed  over 
Octorara  and  Pequea  Oct.  13.  He  married  Oct.  23,  a  daughter  of  Rev. 
Thomas  Craighead.  He  afterwards  had  the  "Forks  of  Brandywine" 
added  to  his  charge,  but  a  portion  of  the  Octorara  people  left  him  and 
were  formed  into  the  New  Side  congregation  of  Middle  Octorara  under 
his  brother-in-law,  Alexander  Craighead,  At  the  reunion  he  was  joined 
to  the  New  Side  Presbytery  of  New  Castle  for  a  while,  and  he  seems  to 
have  lived  harmoniously  with  them.  He  died  Nov.  23,  1768.  On  his 
tombstone  at  Octorara  is  engraved,  "Forty-four  years  pastor  of  this 
church,"  "Eminent  through  life  for  modest  piety,  diligence  in  his  office, 
prudence,  equanimity  and  peace."  IVebster,  pp.  384—6.  The  Craig- 
head Family,  p.  53,. 


STATE   OF    RELIGION.  49 

public  advertisement  that  if  any  could  advance  any 
lawful  objection  against  Mr.  Thomson  being  set  apart 
to  the  work  of  the  holy  ministry  to  both  societies  in  this 
place  it  should  then  be  presented;  and  no  objection  ap- 
pearing, Mr.  Craighead  delivered  a  sermon  from  Ezek. 
xxxiii.  6,"  after  which  Mr.  T,  "was  set  apart  to  the 
work  of  the  sacred  ministry." 

The  prospects  of  the  newly  settled  pastor  in  his  con- 
gregation were  not  altogether  cloudless.  On  the  min- 
utes of  Presbytery  there  are  frequent  allusions  to  "a 
spirit  of  contention  and  an  uncharitable  stiffness  of 
temper"  among  those  who  professed  religion  in  that 
day  ;  a  spirit  "which  chose  deliberately  to  sacrifice  the 
peace  of  Christ's  church  to  their  own  private  interests 
and  humours"  (Aug.  29,  1734)  ;  "a  spirit  of  contention 
and  wrangling  both  against  ministers  (especially  their 
own),  and  amongst  one  another ;  an  evil  spirit  which 
seems  (alas  for  it!)  to  have  got  dreadfully  possession  of 
a  great  many  of  our  persuasion,  especially  of  our  own 
countrymen  in  these  parts"  (1740).  Great  complaints 
were  made  also  in  Synod  of  the  low  state  of  religion,  of 
the  neglect  of  discipline,  and  of  the  almost  complete 
obliteration  of  the  distinction  between  professors  of  re- 
ligion and  the  people  of  the  world.  Common  morality 
and  social  respectability  were  looked  upon  as  a  sufficient 
badge  of  church  membership,  and  any  inquiry  into  spir- 
itual exercises  was  not  allowed.  Children  were  admitted 
to  baptism  on  what  was  called  "the  half-way  covenant," 
or  on  the  proof  that  the  parents  were  baptized,  and  were 
speculative    receivers    of  the    doctrines    of  the   church. 


50  Thomson's  pastorate. 

Preaching  became  generally  a  diluted  statement  of  these 
doctrines;  the  Sabbath  was  spent,  after  a  single  service 
of  public  worship,  in  visiting  and  worldly  conversation  ; 
and  amusements  formerly  looked  upon  as  forbidden 
attained  a  remarkable  popularity.  Among  the  leading 
persons  in  the  church,  all  parties  were  agreed  in  be- 
wailing this  state  of  things,  and  seven  months  after  Mr. 
Thomson's  installation,  a  day  of  humiliation  and  prayer 
(the  second  Thursday  of  August,  1740),  was  appointed 
in  all  the  congregations  of  Donegal  Presbytery  on  ac- 
count of  it.  A  representation  of  the  several  causes  of 
grief  was  attempted  by  order  of  Presbytery,  and  ordered 
to  be  read  on  the  morning  of  that  day  in  each  place  of 
worship.  There  were  however  some  among  the  minis- 
ters and  people  who  were  inclined  to  adopt  more  radical 
measures.  Rumors  reached  them  of  a  glorious  work  of  . 
grace  in  England,  Scotland,  and  in  this  country.  The 
labors  of  Whitefield,  the  Tennants,  Edwards,  and  others 
awakened  hopes  that  by  proper  efforts,  similar  blessings 
might  be  obtained  in  this  region.  Accordingly  they 
commenced  a  new  style  of  preaching,  praying  and  other 
means  of  grace  which  for  a  time  was  attended  with  much 
success,  but  was  accompanied  also  by  some  excesses 
which  gave  great  offense  even  to  serious  friends  of  re- 
form. Ministers  intruded  into  the  congregations  of 
other  ministers  whom  they  pronounced  graceless  and 
unfit  for  their  work,  an  alarming  style  of  preaching  was 
adopted  under  which  numerous  outcries  and  convulsions 
were  experienced,  and  a  knowledge  of  the  heart  was 
claimed  and  assumed  which  was  looked    upon    as  pre- 


OLD  AND  NEW  SIDES.  5  I 

sumptuous  and  impossible.  Some  defended  this  work  as  a 
work  of  God  in  spite  of  such  excesses,  and  others  denounced 
it  on  account  of  them.  A  number  of  ministers  set  up 
schools  for  training  a  class  of  ministers  of  a  more  spirit- 
ual kind  and  more  rapidly,  but  claiming  to  give  them  as 
high  intellectual  culture  as  that  possessed  by  such  as 
came  with  collegiate  honors.  Their  opponents,  with  a 
view  of  heading  off  such  efforts,  passed  a  vote  in  Synod 
that  none  should  be  licensed  or  ordained,  who  did  not 
bring  a  diploma  from  some  College,  or  had  passed  an 
examination  by  a  Committee  of  Synod.  Disregarding 
such  a  vote  and  viewing  it  as  a  violation  of  the  rights  of 
Presbyteries  as  well  as  a  blow  aimed  at  the  friends  of 
the  Revival,  one  Presbytery  proceeded  to  license  and 
ordain  a  number  of  persons  who  had  graduated  at  their 
schools.  These  persons  were  denied  seats  in  Synod,  and 
when  a  protestation  refusing  them  a  place  and  affirming 
other  grievances  against  the  friends  of  the  Revival,  was 
sustained  by  a  majority,  nearly  one-half  withdrew,  and 
formed  a  new  Synod.  Thus  was  effected  the  first  great 
Schism  extending  from  1741  to  1758.  The  Philadelphia. 
or  protesting  brethren  claimed  the  name  of  the  "Old 
Side,"  or  the  "Old  Lights,"  and  the  New  Brunswick  and 
New  York  brethren  were  stigmatized  and  known  gener- 
ally as  the  "New  Side,"  or  "New  Lights."* 

Without  a  reference  to  this  Schism,  it  would  be  im- 
possible to  understand  the  state  of  things  which  existed 
in  this  region  and  in  the  congregation  of  Upper  Penns- 


*  Webster,  Chap.  VI,  pp.  149 — l8l.    Gillett,  pp.  76—82.   Hodge's  Const. 
Hist,  of  Presbyterian  Church,  Part  II.  pp.  124—251. 


52  THOMSON  S  PASTORATE. 

borough.  The  congregations  of  Central  and  Eastern 
Pennsylvania  were  nearly  all  so  "shattered  and  divided" 
by  these  controversies,  that  "few  or  none  of  them  or 
their  ministers  enjoyed  that  comfort  or  success  which 
they  otherwise  might  have  had  and  which  they  had  enjoyed 
before."  Webster  informs  us,  on  good  authority  that 
"every  congregation  in  Donegal  Presbytery  was  rent 
asunder,"  during  some  period  of  the  Schism.  It  was 
not,  in  this  region  at  least,  or  to  any  considerable  extent, 
a  doctrinal  controversy.  All  parties  were  agreed,  in  a 
hearty  acceptance  of  the  articles  of  the  West-minster 
Confession  and  Catechism.  The  education  for  the  min- 
istry which  the  Brunswick  party  advocated  was  quite 
equal  to  that  which  could  be  obtained  in  colleges,  and 
they  soon  showed  a  zeal  for  the  erection  and  endowment 
of  Nassau  Hall  which  their  opponents  hardly  equalled. 
The  difficulty  was  solely  with  reference  to  measures  for 
promoting  "the  work  of  God,"  and  the  admission  of 
candidates  to  the  communion  and  the  ministry.  Nor 
was  it  a  difference  in  a  desire  to  revive  religion  and  to 
return  to  the  better  times  of  the  church.  The  whole 
Synod  were  unanimous  in  sending  forth  admonitions  to 
their  ministers  "to  consider  seriously  the  weight  of  their 
charge,  and  as  they  will  answer  it  at  the  great  day  of 
Christ  to  take  care  to  approve  themselves  to  God,"  and 
to  churches  that  they  "  set  about  a  reformation  of  the 
evils  by  which  they  had  provoked  God  to  forsake  them." 
All  the  Presbyteries  were  required  "frequently  to  exam- 
ine with  respect  to  each  of  their  ministers  into  their 
life  and  conversation,  their  diligence  in   their   work    and 


PRESBYTERIAL  VISITATIONS.  53 

their  methods  of  discharging  their  ministerial  calling. 
Particularly  that  each  Presbytery  do,  at  least  once  a  year, 
examine  into  the  manner  of  each  minister's  preaching, 
whether  he  insists  upon  the  great  articles  of  Christiani- 
ty, and  in  the  course  of  his  preaching  recommends  a 
crucified  Savior  to  his  hearers  as  the  only  foundation  of 
hope,  and  the  absolute  necessity  of  the  omnipotent  in- 
fluences of  grace  to  enable  them  to  accept  of  this  Savior  ; 
whether  he  does  in  the  most  solemn  and  affecting  manner 
endeavor  to  Convince  his  hearers  of  their  lost  state  while 
unconverted,  and  put  them  upon  the  diligent  use  of  those 
means  necessary  to  obtain  the  sanctifying  influences  of  the 
Spirit  of  God  ;  whether  he  does  and  how  he  does  discharge 
his  duty  towards  the  young  people  and  children  of  his  con- 
gregation in  the  way  of  catechising  and  familiar  instruc- 
tion ;  and  whether  he  does  and  in  what  manner  he  does 
visit  his  flock  and  instruct  them  from  house  to  house." 
A  copy  of  this  order  was  inserted  in  the  book  of  each 
Presbytery,  to  be  read  at  each  meeting,  and  a  record  was 
to  be  made  of  a  compliance  or  non-compliance  with  it. 
And  in  Donegal  Presbytery  at  least  this  was  not  an 
empty  requirement.  It  was  attended  to  for  many  years 
with  great  fidelity.  Presbyterial  visitations  of  this  kind 
are  often  recorded  and  the  whole  process  carefully  no- 
ticed. By  a  stated  rule,  the  minister  was  by  himself 
called  before  the  Presbytery  or  a  Committee,  and  in- 
quired of  how  he  had  performed  his  duties  of  preaching, 
visiting  and  catechising,  how  the  elders  were  performing 
the  duties  of  their  office  ;  and  how  the  people  attended 
upon  preaching,  hearkened  to  his  word,  submitted  to  dis- 


54  Thomson's  pastorate. 

cipline,  and  performed  their  engagements  to  him.  He 
being  put  forth,  the  elders  were  called  in,  and  questioned 
concerning  their  minister's  doctrine,  life,  diligence  and 
faithfulness,  as  to  the  extent  to  which  they  labored  in 
their  quarters,  and  how  the  people  deported  themselves 
toward  those  who  were  over  them  in  the  Lord.  Finall}- 
the  people  were  called  in  to  answer  by  their  representa- 
tives, when  they  were  asked  how  the  people  were  satis- 
fied with  their  minister  and  with  their  elders,  and  how 
they  had  performed  their  stipulations  for  his  support. 
If  either  of  these  three  parties  presented  any  cause  of 
complaint  or  of  dissatisfaction,  the  visiting  body  pro- 
ceeded in  an  authoritative  manner  to  investigate  the  al- 
leged cause  and  to  remove  it  or  rebuke  the  offenders. 
Twice  at  least  during  Mr.  Thomson's  pastorate,  such  a 
visitation  was  made  to  his  congregation  and  matters  of 
discipline  were  brought  out  for  investigation. 

Such  were  the  social  usages  which  prevailed  at  this 
time  among  the  people,  that  even  the  best  men  were 
exposed  to  more  than  ordinary  temptations.  Those 
persons  especially  who  were  required  on  account  of  their 
employment  to  hold  much  intercourse  from  house  to 
house,  were  at  each  stopping  place  urgently  solicited  to 
use  intoxicating  liquors.  The  consequence  was  that 
men  who  held  public  ofifices  in  church  or  state  were 
frequent  victims  of  intemperance.  No  one  can  read  the 
ecclesiastical  records  of  that  period  without  being  shocked 
to  find  how  few  ministers  and  elders  escaped  being  at 
some  time  overcome  by  strong  drink.  Hardly  less  dan- 
gerous were  some  customs  with  respect  to  moral  purity. 


DISCIPLINE.  55 

Some  cases  of  discipline  to'  which  they  gave  prom- 
inence we  should  regard  at  the  present  day  as  founded 
upon  false  canonical  restrictions.  In  one  instance  par- 
ties were  declared  incestuous  and  their  marriage  invalid 
and  void  because  the  woman  was  the  daughter  of  the 
sister  of  a  former  wife  of  her  present  husband.  In  other 
instances  ecclesiastical  courts  were  appealed  to,  to  pre- 
vent marriages  of  mere  indiscretion  and  inexpediency, 
and  much  time  was  consumed  in  investigations  of  char- 
acter with  which  such  courts  we  should  say  had  nothing 
to  do.  Grave  proceedings  were  long  protracted  in  one 
instance,  the  issue  of  which  was  the  censure  of  a  young 
woman  for  her  "imprudent  toying."  And  yet  after  all 
these  were  set  aside,  there  remain  a  surprising  number 
of  cases  in  which  private  members,  and  even  ministers 
were  charged  with  impure  conduct  and  in  too  many 
instances  were  found  to  be  guilty:  Mr.  Thomson  him- 
self did  not  escape  imputations  of  this  nature,  though 
we  are  glad  to  find  that  he  was  pronounced  entirely  in- 
nocent by  his  Presbytery  "after  a  careful  investigation 
of  all  the  evidences  on  both  sides."  On  another  occa- 
sion he  was  with  another  person  "charged  by  Daniel 
Williams  with  a  conspiracy  to  deprive  Mr.  W.  of  his 
claim,"  and  "after  hearing  all  parties  Presbytery  judged 
that  Mr.  Thomson  had  been  guilty  of  prevaricating  with 
sundry  persons  at  different  times  in  regard  to  that  affair, 
and  he  was  reproved  by  order  of  Presbytery  in  open 
meeting  for  this  piece  of  misconduct." 

In  November,  1744,  Mr.  Thomson  "requested  that  on 
account  of  bodily  weakness  his  relation  to  the    Lower 


^6  Thomson's  pastorate. 

settlement  (Silvers'  Spring)  might  be  dissolved."     This 
request  was  on  the   succeeding  March  (1745)  complied 
with,  but  Presbytery  "recommended  to  him  to  be  gener- 
ous and  industrious  in  preaching  to  that    people  either 
on  Sabbath  or  week  days,  according  to  his  conveniency 
and  their  necessity."     Mr.  Cavin  was  however  soon  after 
invited  to  supply  the  congregation  of  Lower  Pennsbor- 
ough  (Silvers'  Spring),  and  "the  people  of  Upper  Penns- 
borough  requested  that  Mr.  Thomson  might  give  them 
the  whole  of  his  time,  they  producing    subscriptions  for 
his  encouragement  which  he  accepted  of  and  Presbytery 
concurred  in."     In  Nov.,  1749,  after  a  pastorate  of  pre- 
cisely ten  years  he  desired  "for  several  reasons  and  chiefly 
because    he    doubted    he    could    not  be    further    useful 
in    the    congregation    because    of    unhappy    jealousies 
and  disputes,"  that  he  might  be  dismissed  from  the  con- 
gregation   in    this    place.     After  consultation  for  some 
time  "the  people  signified  through  their  representatives 
their  willingness  that  he  should  be  dismissed  according 
to  his  request.     The   Presbytery  being  well  acquainted 
with    Mr.    Thomson's    reasons    and    having   too    much 
ground  to   believe    that    he  could  no  longer  be  useful 
among  them  as  a  gospel  minister,  judged  it  expedient  to 
grant  him  a  dismission"  at  once. 

About  five  years  after  his  settlement  at  Pennsborough 
his  first  wife  died,  as  we  learn  from  the  following  in- 
scription upon  her  tombstone  still  legible  in  the  cem- 
etery at  the  Meeting  House  Springs,  viz.  :  "  Here  lys 
the  body  of  Janet  Thomson,  wife  of  Rev'd.  Samuel 
Thomson  who  deceased  Sept.  «  29,  1744,  aged  33  years." 


MRS.  Thomson's  death.  57 

Something  like  a  coat  of  arms  is  engraved  above  this 
inscription.  It  would  seem  that  in  1749  Mr.  Thomson 
had  thoughts  of  a  second  marriage,  but  on  account  of 
some  supposed  unsuitableness  in  the  proposed  connec- 
tion, the  congregation  were  averse  to  it,  and  invited 
Presbytery  to  interfere.  At  the  request  of  the  lady's 
father,  "her  character  was  discussed  and  inquired  into, 
she  was  censured  for  imprudence,  the  congregation  was 
justified  in  objecting  to  their  minister  joining  in  marriage 
with  her,  and  Mr.  Thomson  was  approved  for  his  mod- 
eration and  condescension  and  for  his  regard  for  the 
interests  of  religion  and  the  peace  of  the  congregation 
in  deferring  his  proceedings  in  what  appeared  to  give 
occasion  of  offence."  On  the  whole.  Presbytery  recom- 
mended to  him  for  his  own  sake  and  for  her  sake  "en- 
tirely to  drop  his  procedure  in  that  which  has  occasioned 
so  much  uneasiness  to  himself  and  his  congregation  and 
has  a  visible  tendency  to  mar  those  great  ends." 
Whether  Mr.  T.  actually  followed  this  coynsel  or  not 
we  are  not  advised,  but  we  know  from  traditions  in  his 
family,  that  he  was  married  a  second  time  at  some  period 

of  his  ministry.* 

~  *The  latter  part  of  Mr.  Thompson's  life  was  spent  in  the  church  of 
Conewago,  near  Gettysburgh,  where  he  is  said  to  have  preached  for  many 
years  with  much  acceptance.  Before  his  removal  he  was  a  number  of 
times  sent  as  a  supply  to  the  new  congregations  of  Virginia.  The  date  of 
his  settlement  at  Conewago  is  not  given  ;  we  are  not  sure  that  he  was 
ever  installed  there.  In  1779  he  was  compelled  by  the  infirmities  of 
age  to  resign  his  charge  there,  when  his  congregation  made  provision  for 
his  comfortable  support.  On  the  reunion  of  the  Synods  he  was  dissatis- 
fied  with  the  arrangement  of  the  Presbyteries,  and  he  seldom  attended  ec- 
clesiastical meetings.  His  death  took  place  April  29th,  1787,  after  a 
ministry  of  forty- six  years.  He  left  at  least  one  son  named  William  who 
was  sent  to  England  for  an  education,  and  who  there  became  an    Episco- 


58  Thomson's  pastorate. 

It  is  not  difficult  for  us  to  understand  what  were  "the 
unhappy  jealousies  and  disputes,"  to  which  Mr.  T.  al- 
luded in  his  request  for  a  dismission.  He  was  one  of 
the  five  ministers  who  were  publicly  objected  to  by  the 
friends  of  the  Revival,  and  denounced  as  giving  no  evi- 
dence of  fitness  for  their  calling.*  In  1742,  one  year 
after  the  Schism,  the  Brunswick  party  received  suppli- 
cations from  Pennsborough  among  other  places,  for  sup- 
plies, from  which  we  conclude  that  even  then  there  must 
have  been  an  organized  party  of  New  Side  men  in  his 
congregation.  In  compliance  with  these  invitations, 
Rev.  James  Campbell  was  sent  to  visit  among  others' 
named,  some  people  of  Mr.  Thomson's  congregation. 
John  Rowland  whose  licensure  had  been  objected  to  by 
the  Philadelphia  brethren  as  being  contrary  to  an  order 
of  Synod,  was  directed  next  year  to  follow  in  his  track.f 

In  spite  of  all  these  trials  however,  the  congregation 
does  not  appear  to  have  become  enfeebled.  It  was  the 
period  of  the  great  immigration  into  this  valley  from 
Ireland.  During  the  whole  time  between  1736  and 
1748,  the  influx  of  Irish  people  was  so  large  that  in  the 
latter  year  the  number  of  taxables  in  this  valley  was  about 
eight  hundred.  By  ordinary  reckoning  this  would  give 
a  population  for  the  region  now  embraced  in  the  limits 

palian  minister,  was  sent  (1750)  to  America  by  the  "Society  for  the  Prop- 
agation of  religion  in  Foreign  Parts,"  and  was  an  itinerant  missionary  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Carlisle,  where  he  was  eminently  useful  in  distributing 
aid  from  Christ's  church  in  Philadelphia  among  the  settlers  during  the 
Indian  trouble.  His  remains  are  said  to  lie  buried  in  one  corner  of  the 
public  square  in  Carlisle,  and  his  descendants  were  recently  known  among 
us  in  connection  with  the  families  of  Hamilton   and  Thorne. 

*  Webster,  p.  160. 

\ Ditto  pp.  184s. 


DIVISIONS.  59 

of  Cumberland  and  Franklin  Counties  of  not  less  than 
four  thousand,  of  which  the  most  thickly  settled  at  that 
time  was  probably  the  vicinity  of  the  Pennsborough 
meeting  houses.  The  only  one  of  Mr.  Thomson's  elders 
whose  name  has  come  down  to  us,  is  that  of  Robert 
McClure,  who  in  1743  had  a  seat  in  Presbytery. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

TWO    CONGREGATIONS. 

The  condition  of  the  church  and  congregation  of 
Upper  Pennsborough  at  the  close  of  Mr.  Thomson's 
pastorate  (1749),  may  well  be  considered  as  deplorable. 
Not  only  were  there  religious  dissensions  of  more  than 
ordinary  rancour,  but  the  whole  country  had  begun  to 
be  alarmed  with  rumors  of  war.  The  peaceful  relations 
which  had  existed  hitherto  with  the  Indians  of  this 
province,  began  about  1753  to  give  way.  In  their 
efforts  to  obtain  possession  of  the  country  north  of  the 
Ohio,  the  French  found  it  for  their  interest  to  sow  the 
seeds  of  hostility  among  the  Indian  tribes  of  Western 
Pennsylvania,  who  were  not  without  plausible  grounds 
for  dissatisfaction.  The  famous  "Indian  walk"  in  1733, 
and  the  conflicting  claims  of  various  tribes,  some  of 
which  remained  unsatisfied,  and  above  all  the  serious 
error  as  to  boundaries  in  the  Treaty  of  1754,  were  suffi- 
cient to  afford  motives  for  resentment.     The  Indians  of 


6o  TWO    CONGREGATIONS. 

the  southern  and  western  part    of  Pennsylvania    found 
their  lands  "sold  at  once  from  under  their  feet,"    by  the 
Six  Nations,  and  they  were  not  inclined    to    draw    dis- 
tinctions as  to  the  authors  of  the    wrong.     They    went 
over   without    delay   to    the  French  and  satisfied  their 
claims  with  blood  and  plunder.     Braddock's    defeat  in 
1753  vv^as  the  occasion  of  the  first  general   alarm.     The 
whole  country  on  the  frontier  lay  exposed  to  the  inroads 
of  a  merciless  foe.     Cumberland  County  was    the    first 
object  of  savage  incursions.     It  is  true  that  for  a  while 
the  marauders  only  reached  the  more  distant  settlements, 
and  we  hear  of  none  coming  to  the  actual  precincts    of 
the  Pennsborough  congregation,  and  yet  the    effects  of 
the  panic  which  ensued  were  almost  as  terrible  as  if  they 
had.     So  horrible  was  the  style  of  savage  warfare,  that 
the  report  of  several  massacres  and  capturings  of  some 
settlers  beyond  the  river  and  the  mountains,  and  in  the 
coves  (in    1754—5),  was  enough  to  drive  the  larger  por- 
tion of  the  inhabitants  of  this  valley  from  their    homes. 
Slow  and  utterly  inadequate  too   was  the    assistance  af- 
forded by  the  provincial  government.     The  ruling  influ- 
ences were  opposed  to  war  of  all   kinds,  apparently  for- 
getful that  a  peaceful  policy  can  be  effectual  only  when 
accompanied  by  a  reputation  for  ju.stice.     Rude  forts  or 
rather  stockades  were  established  at  Carlisle  and  Ship- 
pensburgh,   but  they  were  long    unfinished,  and  poorly 
manned  and  supplied. 

The  town  of  Carlisle  had  been  laid  out  the  next  year 
after  the  erection  of  the  County  of  Cumberland  (Jan. 
27,  1750).     A  stockade   had  been  formed  there  enclos- 


STOCKADE.  6 1 

ing  two  acres  of  ground  square,  with  a  blockhouse 
at  each  of  the  four  corners.  Even  at  that  early  period, 
some  abductions  had  taken  place  and  the  need  of  such  a 
place  of  security  had  been  felt.  In  1753,  the  conduct  of 
the  Indians  toward  the  settlers  to  the  north  and  west  had 
been  sufficiently  hostile  to  awaken  alarm,  and  a  garrison 
was  placed  at  Carlisle.  It  consisted  of  only  twelve  men 
and  the  stockade  and  its  buildings  were  found  to  be  in 
ruins.  There  were  only  five  dwelling  houses,  and  the 
lots  were  covered  with  oak  and  hickory  brushwood.  A 
lime  kiln  stood  on  the  centre  square  near  a  deep  quarry 
from  which  stones  were  taken  for  the  buildings.  In  that 
year  another  stockade  was  constructed  of  oak  logs  about 
seventeen  feet  in  length  and  a  foot  thick  standing  up- 
right and  set  four  feet  in  the  ground.  Within  this  were 
platforms  of  boards  four  feet  high  on  which  the  men 
could  stand  and  fire  through  loop-holes  when  an  enemy 
appeared.  At  each' corner  was  a  swivel-gun  which  was 
fired  at  stated  intervals.  Three  wells  were  dug  also 
within  the  fortress  on  the  west  of  the  square  on  Main 
street.  In  this  fort  (called  Fort  Louther)  the  women  and 
children,  during  the  subsequent  Indian  wars  were  assem- 
bled, while  the  men  in  companies  went  forth  to  work  on 
their  farms.  A  church  which  had  been  built  by  the  New 
Side  people  was  situated  a  little  south  of  this  stockade, 
and  often  served  as  a  kind  of  bulwark  or  outpost  for  the 
picket  guard ;  and  on  Sabbath  days  when  the  people 
were  assembled,  their  men  came  armed  and  stationed 
some  of  their  number  for  sentries.  In  August,  1755, 
Col.  Armstrong  complains  that  the  fort  at  Carlisle  was 


62  TWO    CONGREGATIONS. 

Still  unfinished,  but  it  was  manned  by  not  less  than  fifty 
men,  and  was  crowded  by  a  multitude  of  women  and 
children  in  great  destitution  from  the  surrounding  region 
as  far  as  Green  Spring.  About  that  time  breast-works 
were  erected  and  entrenchments  were  opened  by  Col. 
Stanwix,  a  little  to  the  north-east  of  the  town. 

The  settlers  of  Cumberland  County  were  at  this  criti- 
cal period  a  living  breast-work  against  the  savage  foe. 
At  the  same  time  their  supply  of  provisions  was  hable 
to  failure.  It  could  neither  be  obtained  from  over  the 
river  nor  with  any  certainty  from  their  own  fields.  It 
was  almost  impossible  to  cultivate  their  farms,  where  each 
sohtary  laborer  was  likely  to  be  shot  or  carried  into  cap- 
tivity; and  where  the  crops  were  more  than  usually 
abundant,  they  were  frequently  left  to  rot  on  the  ground 
or  they  were  burned  with  the  barns.  Every  precaution 
within  the  power  of  such  men  was  taken.  All  able 
bodied  men  were  organized  into  military  companies, 
which  met  together  at  stated  times  and  on  preconcerted 
signals.  Both  Presbyterian  ministers  were  captains 
of  such  companies  and  were  once  or  twice  called  to  go 
on  expeditions  up  the  river  and  over  the  mountains.  The 
general  direction  of  affairs  in  this  valley  was  committed 
by  the  provincial  authorities  to  Col.  John  Armstrong, 
who  was  almost  constantly  engaged  in  journeys  and  ex- 
peditions of  some  kind.  But  no  vigilance  or  force  could 
always  avail  against  a  foe  which  might  come  and  go  at 
any  moment  or  in  any  direction.  The  want  of  support 
and  of  military  supplies  from  the  State  authorities  was  also 
a  serious  hindrance.     For  three  years   after  Gen.    Brad- 


MILITARY    ORGANIZATION.  63 

dock's  defeat  (1753-6)  no  effectual  measures  were  taken 
to  protect  the  frontier.  The  only  method  which  prom- 
ised permanent  relief  appeared  to  be,  to  find  out  and  de- 
stroy the  place  to  which  the  enemy  resorted  for  their 
supplies  and  for  their  rendezvous.  After  much  petition- 
ing and  labor,  Col.  Armstrong  succeeded  (1756)  in  ob- 
taining from  the  goverment  a  party  of  two  hundred  and 
eighty  provincials  principally  from  this  region,  to  cross  the 
mountains  under  his  command,  and  to  march  nearly  two 
hundred  miles  through  the  wilderness  to  what  was  be- 
lieved to  be  the  most  important  of  these  villages.  The 
town  of  Kittanning  was  situated  forty-five  miles  north- 
east of  Fort  Pitt,  and  one  hundred  and  eighty-six  west  of 
Harris'  Ferry.  It  was  known  that  Shingis  and  Captain 
Jacobs,  two  leaders  of  hostile  bands  of  Indians  which 
had  been  most  active  in  desolating  the  frontier,  had  made 
this  place  their  home,  and  that  from  it  their  warriors 
were  fitted  out  and  to  it  brought  their  prisoners  and 
plunder.  It  was  against  this  stronghold  that  Armstrong 
undertook  to  conduct  his  men.  It  was  a  perilous  enter- 
prise, for  if  the  enemy  should  become  aware  of  his  in- 
tention, so  long  a  march  would  afford  numerous  places 
at  which  he  might  be  surprised,  and  the  horrors  of  Brad- 
dock's  massacre  be  repeated.  Such  however  was  the 
secrecy  and  skill  with  which  it  was  conducted,  that  the 
town  was  completely  surprised  in  the  midst  of  extraor- 
dinary revels,  and  was  burned  at  night.  Most  of  the 
warriors  were  killed  and  vast  accumulations  of  ammu- 
nition and  arms  were  destroyed  The  victors  succeeded 
in  reaching  their  homes  with  but  little  loss,  but  the  ef- 


64  TWO    CONGREGATIONS. 

feet  was  decisive  in  breaking  up  the  organization  and 
power  of  the  enemy.  Very  few  of  them  were  afterwards 
seen,  and  they  ceased  for  a  time  to  be  a  terror  to  the  in- 
habitants of  this  valley.  It  also  secured  for  its  leader  the 
admiration  and  warm  friendshipof  Washington,  who  more 
than  once  afterwards  nominated  him  for  responsible  posi- 
tions, and  sought  his  counsel  in  many  critical  affairs.  In 
commemoration  of  the  exploit,  the  authorities  of  Philadel- 
phia presented  him  with  a  medal  and  pieces  of  plate, 
which  are  now  in  the  possession  of  his  descendants. 
The  next  year  the  expedition  of  Gen.  Forbes  completed 
the  work  of  expelling  the  Indians  from  this  State  and 
prepared  the  way  for  the  peace  which  was  concluded  at 
Easton  in  the  autumn  of  1758.* 

For  a  time  outward  tranquility  was  secured,  though 
it  was  afterwards  found  to  have  been  only  apparent  ;  for 
secret  combinations  were  even  then  forming  which  were 
soon  to  become  more  formidable  than  the  previous  coa- 
lition. 

During  those  five  years  (1753 — 8),  in  which  the  people 
had  been  subject  to  such  a  panic  and  such  hardships, 
many  of  them  had  been  slain  on  their  military  expedi- 
tions and  many  more  had  fallen  victims  to  disease  and 
exposure.  It  was  of  course  impossible  to  maintain 
public  worship  with  regularity,  especially  without  the 
presence  of  a  regular  pastor  for  nearly  ten  years  (1749 — 
58).  For  our  information  respecting  the  congregation 
we  are  dependent  upon   incidental    notices.     Even    the 

*/nnng's  Life  of  Washington,  Vol.  IV.  pp.  241 — 244.  MS.  Letters  of 
Washington  now  in  the  possession  of  A.  Armstrong,  Esq.  Also  Rupp, 
PP-  393—6- 


DIVISION.  65 

Presbyterial  records  which  have  been  our  help  hitherto 
now  fail  us,  for  the  second  volume  which  related  to  this 
period  has  been  lost.  We  are  therefore  left  entirely  to 
conjecture  respecting  this  disastrous  period.  Not  im- 
probably the  supplies  which  were  usually  granted  to 
vacant  churches,  were  sent  them  but  ministers  were  now 
extremely  scarce  and  overworked.  The  supply  of  them 
from  Ireland  had  almost  entirely  ceased  during  the 
whole  period  of  the  Schism,  and  the  attention  of  Presby- 
tery and  Synod  was  at  this  time  turned  almost  exclu- 
sively to  the  South.  Some  efforts  were  made  by  the 
Presbytery  to  establish  a  school  of  its  own  for  the  train- 
ing of  pious  youth,  even  in  the  midst  of  such  discour- 
aging times,  but  they  seem  to  have  failed  or  to  have 
been  diverted  to  a  more  general  object. 

It  is  however  nearly  certain  that  during  a  portion  of 
this  interval  there  were  two  congregations  within  the 
bounds  of  Upper  Pennsborough.  The  mission  of  Messrs. 
Campbell  and  Rowland  in  1742 — 3,  which  has  been 
referred  to,  the  fact  mentioned  by  Webster  that  "the 
congregation  of  Mr.  Thomson  was  divided  during  the 
Revival,"*  the  further  fact  that  a  New  Side  church  was 
found  in  Carlisle  on  the  Reunion,  would  seem  to  render 
this  more  than  probable.  No  reference  however  is  made 
to  such  a  congregation  (or  in  fact  to  any  other  during 
this  period),  until  1758,  when  it  is  spoken  of  in  the  new 
volume  of  minutes  as  being  supplied  by  a  preacher.  We 
there  find  also  that  each  congregation  proceeded  to  call 
a  pastor  almost  at  the  same  time.f 

*  Webster,  p.  462. 
f  Webster,  p.  484. 


66  TWO     CONGREGATIONS. 

The  first  however  in  the  order  of  time  was  by  the  New 
Side  congregation  of  Carlisle  to  the  Rev.  George  Duf- 
field  of  the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle.*  He  had  already 
attained  a  high  reputation  for  eloquence  and  for  success 
in  revivals.  His  extemporaneous  powers  were  remark- 
able and  his  discourses  were  uncommonly  rich  in  evan- 
gelical doctrine  and  practical  experience.  How  long  he 
had  been  preaching  at  Carlisle  before  he  received  his 
call  cannot  be  determined,  but  there  are  several  months 
previous  to  that  time  which  cannot  otherwise  be  ac- 
counted for,  and  we  find  that  in  Sept.,  1757,  when  his 
first  wife  died  he  was  at  Carlisle  and  that  she  was  buried 
there.  He  united  with  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal,  April 
20,  1759,  although  he  wrote  to  a  friend  that  he  "hardly 
expected  much  comfort  in  it  for  a  while."  This  appre- 
hension arose  from  some  reports  respecting  the  extreme 
party  prejudices  and  some  apparent  threats  on  the  part 
of  its  members.  It  was  before  the  Reunion  composed  en- 
tirely of  ministers  who  had  been  strongly  committed  on 
what  was  called  the  Old  Side,  and  these  had   declared 


*He  was  born  at  Pequea,  Lancaster  Co.,  Pa.,  Oct.  7,  1732,  was  educated 
at  Newark,  Del.,  and  at  Nassau  Hall  where  he  graduated  in  1752,  and 
was  for  some  time  tutor.  He  became  pious  and  studied  theology  under 
the  instruction  of  Dr.  Robert  Smith,  of  Pequea,  married  a  daughter  of 
Dr.  Samuel  Blair,  of  Fagg's  Manor,  and  three  days  after  (March  11,  1756) 
was  licensed  to  preach  by  the  New  .Side  Presbytery  of  New  Castle.  In 
the  autumn  of  that  year  he  was  sent  to  supply  vacancies  in  Virginia,  and 
during  the  next  year  he  preached  in  some  parts  of  New  Jersey  and  Penn- 
sylvania ;  in  which,  especially  at  Princeton  and  Fagg's  Manor,  his  labors 
were  attended  by  remarkable  revivals  of  religion.  On  the  Reunion  he 
ioined  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal.  Near  the  time  of  his  removal  to  Car- 
lisle, having  lost  his  first  wife,  he  married  (March  5,  1759)  Margaret,  a 
sister  of  General  John  Armstrong,  of  Revolutionary  memory,  the  hero  of 
Kittanning,  and  an  Elder  of  the  church  there. 


PRESBYTERY  OF  DONEGAL.  6/ 

that  their  consciences  would  never  allow  them  to  acqui- 
esce in  the  examination  of  candidates  on  personal  expe- 
rience. At  the  meeting  of  Synod  in  May,  three  of  these 
members  were  set  off  to  a  new  Presbytery  in  Virginia, 
and  four  ministers  were  taken  from  the  New  Side  Pres- 
bytery of  New  Castle,  in  consequence  of  which  the  New 
Side  constituted  a  respectable  minority  of  four  to  seven. 
The  call  of  Mr.  Duffield  was  said  to  have  been  in  exist- 
ence for  some  months  before  that  of  Mr.  Steel  from 
Upper  Pennsborough,  but  it  was  not  laid  before  Presby- 
bytery  until  the  regular  meeting  of  that  body  Aug.  21, 
1759.  It  was  from  the  congregations  of  Carlisle  and 
Big  Spring,  and  does  not  appear  at  first  to  determine 
the  amount  of  time  he  should  give  to  each  of  these 
places.  It  was  immediately  put  into  his  hands  and  ac- 
cepted by  him,  when  "  a  Committee,  consisting  of  Messrs. 
Elder,  Steel,  Roan  and  Robert  Smith  were  appointed 
to  install  him  at  Carlisle  on  the  third  Wednesday  of 
September,  should  they  find  their  way  clear."  This 
Committee  performed  the  duty  assigned  them. 

Before  this,  however,  the  Rev.  John  Steel*  had  received 

*Mr.  John  Steel  came  in  1741,  as  a  probationer  from  Londonderry  Pres- 
bytery, Ireland,  before  the  Old  Side  Presbytery  of  New  Castle,  of  the 
Synod  of  Philadelphia,  which,  through  its  Commission  next  year,  asked 
advice  relating  to  him.  He  had  taken  some  steps  toward  marriage  in  this 
country,  while  a  promise  of  marriage  was  claimed  from  him  by  a  young 
woman  in  Ireland.  Before  receiving  him  therefore,  letters  were  written 
to  Ireland,  the  answers  to  which  appear  to  have  been  satisfacto- 
ry, for  in  1743  he  was  sent  as  a  licentiate  to  Virginia  and  Conestoga, 
and  received  a  call  from  the  people  of  Conewago,  which  was  declined. 
The  next  year  the  Presbytery  reports  to  Synod  that  he  had  been  ordained. 
For  a  time  he  was  at  New  London,  but  somewhere  about  1752,  he  took 
charge  of  the  two  congregations  of  Upper  and  Lower  West  Conococheague 


68  TWO    CONGREGATIONS. 

a  call  from  the  congregations  of  Upper  and  Lower 
Pennsborough,  according  to  which  he  was  to  give  two- 
thirds  of  his  time  to  the  former.  It  was  dated  April  20, 
1759,  and  he  was  installed  by  a  committee  before  the 
fifth  of  June.  Until  then  there  had  been  a  cessation  of 
strife  for  some  time,  and  the  union  had  been  acquiesced 
in  with  a  fair  prospect  of  comfort  ;  but  some  circum- 
stances connected  with  Mr.  Steel's  settlement  in  Carlisle 
gave  great  offence.  The  arrangements  which  were  then 
made  for  his  stated  preaching  in  town  were  regarded  as 
inconsistent  with  the  articles  of  Reunion,  and  he  was 
charged  with  a  suspicious  secrecy  and  haste  in  procuring 
his  call.  A  letter,  not  intended  for  the  public,  but 
written  confidentially  by  Mr.  Duffield  to  Rev.  John 
Blair*  of  Fagg's    Manor,    containing    some    reflections 


( Mercersburgh  and  Welsh  Run).  Here  he  displayed  great  intrepidity  in 
leading  his  people  (who  chose  him  for  the  Captain  of  one  of  their  compa- 
nies) against  the  Indians.  His  church  was  fortified  for  a  refuge  to  the  in- 
habitants, but  was  finally  burnt,  and  his  congregation  was  broken  up.  He 
acquitted  himself  in  these  difficult  times  with  such  bravery  and  judgment 
that  he  was  commissioned  by  government  as  a  captain  of  the  Provincial 
troops.  For  a  while  he  remained  unsettled  and  just  before  his  coming  to 
Pennsborough,  preached  in  Nottingham  and  then  at  York  ana  Shrews- 
bury, Pa. 

*Rev.  yohn  Blair  was  the  brother  of  Rev.  Samuel  Blair.,  whose 
daughter  Elizabeth  Mr.  Duffield  had  married.  He  had  come  to  America 
from  Ireland,  was  educated  at  the  Log  College  under  the  elder  Tennanr, 
was  licensed  by  the  Conjunct  or  New  Side  Presbytery  of  New  Castle,  and 
soon  after  the  Schism  (Dec.  27,  1742),  was  ordained  a  pastor  over  three 
churches  then  called  Upper  and  Lower  Hopewel',  but  since  styled  Big 
Spring,  Middle  Spring,  and  Rocky  Spring.  He  was  never  connected 
with  Donegal  Presbytery,  as  before  the  Reunion  he  was  obliged  to  give 
up  his  charges  in  Cumberland  County  (Dec.  28,  1748),  on  account  of  the 
hostile  incursions  of  the  Indians.  In  1757  he  succeeded  his  brother  Sam- 
uel in  the  charge  of  the  church  and  the  school  at  Fagg's  Manor,  and  in 
1767  he  became  Professor  of  Divinity  and  Moral  Philosophy  and  officiated 


TWO  MEETING  HOUSES  IN  CARLISLE.  69 

upon  his  course,  fell  in  some  way  into  Mr.  Steel's  hands, 
and  was  made  the  subject  of  complaint  in  Presbytery. 
Charges  were  also  preferred  by  Mr.  D.  against  Mr.  S.  for 
"unbrotherly  treatment"  of  him,  and  for  having  obtained 
possession  of  the  letter  by  improper  means.  "The  Pres- 
bytery (May  I,  1760),  having  heard  the  grounds  of  the 
unhappy  differences  which  had  subsisted  for  some  time 
between  Messrs  Steel  and  Duffield,  after  mature  and 
serious  deliberation  unanimously  agree  in  the  following 
judgment,  viz.:  That  the  grounds  on  which  these  dif- 
ferences were  built  were  not  sufficient  to  raise  them  to 
such  an  height  as  they  have  come  to ;  and  therefore 
agree  that  these  brethren  ought  to  acknowledge  their 
hearty  sorrow  for  any  offence  they  may  have  given,  and 
mutually  forgive  each  other  as  they  hope  to  be  forgiven 
of  God,  and  to  study  the  things  that  may  make  for 
peace,  and  increase  brotherly  love  and  the  mutual  love 
of  their  flocks.  The  Presbytery  however  cannot  but 
bear  testimony  against  the  writing  even  to  a  bosom 
friend  that  which  may  tend  to  break  the  peace  of  the 
church  and  reflect  on  the  character  of  a  brother  or 
brethren ;  and  it  would  likewise  bear  testimony  against 
the  interrupting  of  letters,  or  when  they  are  received 
open  against  using  them  for  any  purpose  that  may  tend 
to  injure  the  character  of  a  brother  or  break  the  peace 


as  President  at  Nassau  Hall.  In  May,  1769,  he  became  the  pastor  of  a  con- 
gregation at  Wallkili,  N.  Y.,  where  he  died  Dec.  8,  1 771.  aged  about  fif- 
ty one  years.  He  was  the  author  of  many  theological  and  controversial 
works,  and  was  regarded  in  his  day  as  one  of  the  most  eminent  and  useful 
ministers  of  that  period.  Sprague,  Vol.  Ill,  pp.  II7-19-  I'f^eister,  pp. 
^8_68.     £>.  A'.    Turner  s  Hist,  of  Neshaminy  Pres.  Church,  pp.  38— 4' • 


yO  TWO     CONGREGATIONS. 

of  society.  And  further,  as  when  there  are  no  tale- 
bearers, strife  ceaseth,  so  we  judge  that  not  only  minis- 
ters but  every  Christian  should  discountenance  and  dis- 
courage all  such  persons  as  enemies  to  the  peace  of 
society  and  of  particular  persons.  The  Presbytery  fur- 
ther concluded  that  if  the  parties  agreed  to  this  judg- 
ment, Mr.  D.  shall  have  his  letter  ;  if  they  do  not  accede  . 
to  the  judgment,  the  Presbytery  will  keep  it  in  their 
own  hands."  Both  parties  immediately  acquiesced  in 
the  judgment  then  expressed. 

Complaint  also  was  made  against  Mr.  Steel's  people 
for  taking  measures  to  build  a  house  of  worship  in  Car- 
lisle. Mr.  Duffield's  people  had  been  meeting  for  some 
time  in  that  town  and  they  were  considerably  advanced 
in  the  work  of  building  or  at  least  of  preparing  to  build. 
They  therefore  resisted  the  proposals  of  the  people  of 
Upper  Pennsborough  and  in  May,  1759,  "application 
was  made  to  the  Synod  by  Messrs.  Duffield  and  Elder 
for  advice  to  both  congregations  whether  they  should 
erect  two  meeting  houses  in  Carlisle  or  one  only."  After 
considering  the  case,  the  Synod  expressed  itself  as 
"grieved  that  there  should  be  a  spirit  of  animosity  still 
subsisting  amongst  the  people,  and  would  be  far  from 
encouraging  any  steps  that  would  tend  to  perpetuate  a 
divided  state  ;  therefore  they  warmly  recommended  it  to 
the  people  of  both  congregations  to  fall  upon  healing 
measures  and  lay  a  plan  for  the  erection  of  one  house 
only  ;  and  enjoined  it  upon  Messrs.  Steel  and  Duffield 
to  unite  their  counsel  and   use   their   influence   to  bring 


CHURCH  BUILDING.  /I 

about  a  cordial  agreement."*  The  Synod's  well  meant 
efforts  were  entirely  unsuccessful.  The  next  year  (1760) 
a  license  was  obtained  from  Gov.  Hamilton  authorizing 
Mr.  Dufifield's  congregation  to  raise  by  lottery  "a  small 
sum  of  money  to  enable  them  to  build  a  decent  house 
for  the  worship  of  God  ;"  and  some  years  later,  the  Leg- 
islature passed  an  act  to  compel  "the  managers  to  set- 
tle" and  the  "adventurers  to  pay  ;  the  settlement  of  the 
lottery  having  been  for  a  considerable  time  deferred 
by  reason  of  the  confusions  occasioned  by  the  Indian 
wars."t  As  early  as  October,  1759,  the  Presbytery 
stood  adjourned  to  meet  "at  Mr.  Steel's  meeting  house 
in  Carlisle,"  from  which  we  infer  that  the  people  of 
Upper  Pennsborough  had  already  finished  a  house  of 
worship  in  that  place.  Mr.  Rupp  in  his  "History  of 
Dauphin,  Cumberland,  &c.  Counties,"  says  (p.  421),  that 
"the  congregation  in  the  country  then  under  the  care  of 
Rev.  Mr.  Steel,  constructed  a  two-story  house  of  wor- 
ship in  town"  a  short  time  after  a  church  was  built  there 
by  Mr.  Duffield's  people.  It  is  difficult  to  reconcile  the 
accounts  which  have  come  down  to  us.  In  the  above 
history  Mr.  Rupp  evidently  supposes  that  the  house 
erected  by  Mr.  Duffield's  people  was  the  stone  church, 
on  the  public  square,  for  he  subjoins  in  a  note  an  ex- 
tract of  a  letter  of  Col.  John  Armstrong,  dated  "Carlisle, 
June  30,  1757,"  in  which  it  is  said:  "To-morrow  we 
begin  to  haul  stones  for  the  building  of  a  meeting  house 
on  the  north  side  of  the  square  ;     there    was    no    other 

*Minutes  of  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia   p.  297. 
^Rzipfs  Hist,  of  Cumberland,  &c.  Counties,  p.  421. 


•J2  TWO     CONGREGATIONS. 

convenient  place.  I  have  avoided  the  place  you  once 
pitched  for  a  church.  The  stones  are  raised  out  of  Col. 
Stanwix's  entrenchments  ;  we  will  want  help  in  this  po- 
litical as  well  as  religious  work."  As  Col.  Armstrong 
was  a  zealous  elder  in  Mr.  Duffield's  congregation  and  a 
near  relative  of  Mr.  Duffield  we  might  easily  infer  that 
the  house  of  worship  here  spoken  of  was  Mr.  Duffield's. 
but  the  exact  location  which  the  letter  gives  it  is  appar- 
ently one  which  belonged  to  Mr.  Steel's  people.  The 
only  explanation  we  can  give  to  the  facts  thus  made 
known  to  us,  is,  that  at  the  date  of  Col.  Armstrong's 
letter  Mr.  Steel  certainly  and  perhaps  Mr.  Duffield  had 
not  begun  to  reside  in  Carlisle,  that  the  commencement 
alluded  to  in  the  letter  was  by  the  people  in  general  and 
was  soon  abandoned,  and  that  each  congregation  two 
years  later  found  another  location.  Mr.  Duffield's  place 
of  meeting  we  know  was  on  the  southwest  corner  of 
Hanover  and  Pomfret  streets  nearly  opposite  the  present 
Second  Presbyterian  church  ;  and  an  uncertain  tradition 
reports  that  "the  two-storied  meeting  house"  of  Mr. 
Steel's  people  was  on  lot  No.  145,  near  the  northwest  cor- 
ner of  Hanover  street  and  Dickinson  alley. 

Another  subject  of  contention  between  these  congre- 
gations referred  to  the  ordination  of  some  of  Mr.  Steel's 
elders.  At  a  meeting  of  Presbytery  at  Carlisle,  Oct. 
22d-3d,  1760,  Mr.  Daniel  Williams,  who  had  been  re- 
cently ordained  an  elder  of  the  Upper  Pennsborough 
congregation,  was  challenged  on  taking  his  seat,  on  ac- 
count of  an  irregularity  in  his  ordination.  It  was  shown 
that  when  he  and  some  others  were  ordained,  they  had 


ORDINATION  OF    ELDERS.  73 

not  been  asked  the  usual  question  before  the  congrega- 
tion whether  they  consented  to  serve  and  engaged  to 
perform  their  duties,  as  ruling  elders.  The  consideration 
of  the  question  whether  this  so  vitiated  the  ordination 
as  to  destroy  its  validity,  was  postponed  for  six  months 
"that  each  member  of  Presbytery  might  obtain  what 
light  he  could  respecting  it."  In  the  meantime  Mr. 
Williams  was  allowed  to  sit  in  Presbytery,  "only  not  to 
judge  or  vote  in  affairs."  In  April  following  (176 1), 
"the  Presbytery  having  heard  the  difficulty  in  full, 
after  solemn  and  mature  deliberation  judged  that  these 
elders  were  so  set  apart  as  to  authorize  them  sufficiently 
to  execute  the  office;  though  at  the  .same  time  the 
Presbytery  are  heartily  sorry  that  any  circum.stances 
usual  in  our  practice  on  like  occasions  should  be 
omitted ;  and  hereby  recommend  it  to  all  its  members  to 
guard  against  every  such  omission  of  any  circumstance 
on  these  occasions  as  may  be  improved  as  a  ground  of 
cavil  or  debate,  or  lay  a  stumbling  block  in  the  way  of 
weaker  professors  or  give  the  least  handle  that  our  ad- 
versary may  improve  against  us.  This  judgment  was 
approved  by  a  considerable  majority ; "  but  Messrs. 
Roan,  R.  Smith,  Hoge,  Duffield  and  two  elders  (all  the 
New  Side  men),  resisted  it  and  appealed  to  Synod. 
This  appeal  was  in  Synod  postponed  for  a  number  of 
years,  but  in  1765,  the  judgment  of  Presbytery  was  sub- 
stantially affirmed,  since  it  was  believed  that  the  elders 
elected  "did  actually  acquiesce  in  the  election  of  the 
people  and  in  their  appointment  to  office,  though  the 
consent  of  persons  to  undertake  the  office  is  ordinarily 


74  TWO    CONGREGATIONS. 

necessary  to  be  taken  in  the  face  of  the  congregation." 
A  still  more  serious  controversy  and  one  which  had 
an  important  influence  upon  the  interests  of  the  congre- 
gation, related  to  the  old  question  regarding  the  exami- 
nation of  candidates  for  licensure  and  ordination,  since 
the  same  principles  were  involved  in  the  examination  of 
private  christians  for  communion, and  since  the  agitation  of 
this  question  resulted  in  a  temporary  withdrawal  of  the 
minister  and  congregation  of  Upper  Pennsborough  from 
the  j  urisdiction  of  Presbytery  and  Synod.  Scarcely  had  the 
Reunion  taken  place  before  two  candidates  for  licensure 
presented  themselves  before  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal, 
and  some  of  the  members  began  to  draw  from  them  a 
narrative  of  their  religious  exercises  and  experiences, 
that  a  judgment  might  be  formed  of  their  spiritual  state 
as  the  ground  of  admitting  or  rejecting  them."  One 
article  of  the  plan  of  union  had  stipulated  thaf'No  Presby- 
tery shall  license  or  ordain  any  candidate  for  the  minis- 
try until  he  shall  give  them  a  competent  satisfaction  as 
to  his  experimental  acquaintance  with  religion."  Now 
those  who  had  been  of  the  New  Side  and  connected 
with  the  New  York  Synod  contended  that  they  had  no 
sufficient  method  of  compliance  with  this  rule  but  by 
demanding  from  the  candidate  a  narrative  of  his  personal 
experiences,  while  those  of  the  Old  Side  who  had  been 
connected  with  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia  declared  that 
"they  could  not  in  conscience  submit  to  the  examination 
of  the  hearts  or  experiences  of  candidates  inasmuch  as 
they  esteemed  it  contrary  to  the  word  of  God,  to  com- 
mon   sense,    and    the    uniform    practice    of    Protestant 


SCHISM  IN  PRESBYTERY.  75 

churches."  The  case  was  carried  to  Synod,  where  it 
was  the  occasion  for  intense  excitement,  and  for  a  time 
the  unity  of  the  church  was  again  seriously  threatened. 
After  debates  had  been  protracted  for  three  years,  Synod 
came  to  a  decision,  first  that  in'  the  article  in  the  plan 
of  union  there  was  no  intention  to  require  any  particular 
method  of  ascertaining  a  candidate's  piety  ;  and  sec- 
ondly, that  thereafter  "when  any  person  should  offer  him- 
self as  a  candidate  for  the  ministry  to  any  Presbytery, 
every  member  of  the  Presbytery  may  use  that  way 
which  he  in  conscience  looks  upon  as  proper  to  obtain 
a  competent  satisfaction  of  the  person's  experimental 
acquaintance  with  religion."  This  agreement  did  not 
.satisfy  a  number  of  persons,  inasmuch  as  they  felt  con- 
scientious against  allowing  any  candidates  to  be  sub- 
jected to  such  a  test  in  the  body  to  which  they  be- 
longed. Among  these  were  Mr.  Steel  and  the  elder 
from  his  church,  Mr.  Jonathan  Holmes,  and  other  mem- 
bers of  Donegal  Presbytery.  Indeed  at  a  meeting  of 
Presbytery  in  1764,  Messrs.  Elder,  Steel,  Beard,  S. 
Smith,  McMurdie  and  Tate  handed  in  a  paper  in  which 
they  declared  that  they  "had  observed  that  ever  since  the 
new  modeling  of  Presbyteries  nothing  but  contention 
and  party  spirit  had  prevailed  in  their  Presbytery,  and 
that  they  .saw  little  or  no  probability  of  matters  altering 
for  the  better."  They  therefore  declined  continuing  to 
be  active  members  of  Presbytery  until  they  might  re- 
ceive the  advice  of  Synod.  The  advice  of  Synod  also 
appears  afterwards  equally  unsatisfactory  to  them,  and 
for  two  years  they  claimed  to  be  the  true  Presbytery  of 


76  TWO    CONGREGATIONS. 

Donegal  and  declined  the  jurisdiction  of  Synod.  After 
many  expedients  for  their  relief,  they  were  all  in  1768 
attached  to  various  Presbyteries  of  congenial  affinities 
according  to  their  choice.  Mr.  Steel  and  his  congrega- 
tion with  Messrs.  Elder,  Tate  and  McMurdie  were 
attached  to  the  Second  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  with 
which  they  remained  until  either  their  death  or  the  re- 
organization of  Presbyteries  under  a  General  Assembly 
in  1788.*  Contrary  as  this  was  to  Presbyterian  usages, 
which  required  that  Presbyteries  should  have  territorial 
boundaries  and  should  embrace  all  congregations  and 
ministers  within  a  certain  district,  it  seemed  the  only 
way  to  secure  peace.  It  appears  also  to  have  been  on 
the  whole  satisfactory. 

Some  difficulty  was  experienced  in  determining  the 
amount  of  labour  which  Mr.  Duffield  was  bound  to  be- 
stow upon  his  two  congregations  respectively.  The 
congregation  of  Big  Spring  called  for  not  less  than  one- 
half,  but  the  people  of  Carlisle  demanded  that  two-thirds 
of  his  time  should  be  given  to  them.  In  case  the  Big 
Spring  congregation  were  not  satisfied  with  one-third  of 
their  minister's  labors,  the  Carlisle  commissioners  de- 
clared in  Presbytery  (June  23,  1761),  that  they  would  at 
the  next  meeting  make  supplication  for  the  whole. 
After  considering  the  claims  of  each  party,  Presbytery 
declared  that,  inasmuch  as  "Carlisle  had  not  as  yet 
taken  up  subscriptions  for  the  half  of  Mr.  Duffield's 
labors,  and  as  they  apprehended  that  Mr.  Duffield's 
constitution  would  not  be  able  to  endure  for  any  length 
f  Minutes  of  Synod,  pp.  383s. 


CALL  TO    PHILADELPHIA.  JJ 

of  time  the  fatigue  of  being  one -half  of  his  time  at  Big 
Spring  ;  they  therefore  judged  on  the  whole  that  his 
stated  labors  should  be  one-third  at  Big  Spring  and 
two-thirds  at  Carlisle,  and  that  Big  Spring  shall  pay- 
carefully  fifty  pounds  (^133.30)  per  annum  and  Carlisle 
at  least  one  hundred  pounds  (;^266.6o)  per  annum,  upon 
the  doing  of  which  they  shall  be  entitled  to  an  annual 
discharge." 

In  1763  (April  12),  a  call  was  presented  before  Pres- 
bytery from  the  Second  Presbyterian  congregation  of 
Philadelphia  for  his  removal  to  that  city.  This  was  the 
congregation  of  the  celebrated  Gilbert  Tennant,  who  had 
then  become  old  and  feeble.  Although  Tennant  pre- 
sided at  the  meeting  in  which  the  call  was  voted  by  a 
considerable  majority,  "yet  he  with  the  Trustees  of  the 
building,  objected  to  the  Presbytery  considering  the  call 
until  a  question  which  had  sprung  up  between  the 
Trustees  of  the  congregation  and  the  people  could  be 
submitted  to  arbitration." 

The  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia  however  decided  that 
the  call  was  in  order  and  gave  the  commissioners  leave 
to  prosecute  it  before  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal.  When 
the  matter  came  before  the  latter  Presbytery,  it  was  for 
some  time  postponed  to  give  opportunity  to  Mr.  Duf- 
field's  congregations  to  be  heard  ;  but  as  the  next  meet- 
ing was  held  at  Philadelphia,  during  the  intervals  of 
Synod,  the  elder  from  Carlisle  declared  that  he  was  not 
authorized  by  both  congregations  to  speak  in  their 
behalf;  nevertheless  on  being  urged  to  speak  according 
to  his  light,  he  assured  the  Presbytery  that    both    were 


y8  TWO    CONGREGATIONS. 

unanimously  opposed  to  their  pastor's  removal.  Having 
heard  the  reasons  which  the  commissioner  presented 
and  finding  by  conversation  with  Mr.  D.  that  he  was  not 
clear  at  that  time  to  be  dismissed  from  his  charge,  Pres- 
bytery decided  that  it  "had  not  clearness  to  dissolve  his 
pastoral  relation."  An  appeal  being  taken  by  the  Phil- 
adelphia people  to  Synod,  that  body  declined  action,  on 
the  ground  that  "the  congregations  of  Carlisle  and  Big 
Spring  had  not  been  formally  heard  before  the  Presby- 
tery," and  therefore  the  affair  was  remitted  to  the  Pres- 
bytery. At  a  succeeding  meeting  of  Presbytery  (June 
29,  1763),  both  parties  were  heard,  and  although  the 
reasons  advanced  by  the  Philadelphia  commissioners 
were  "confessed  to  be  very  strong,  yet  inasmuch  as  there 
was  an  actual  relation  between  Mr.  D.  and  his  congre- 
gations, and  as  Mr.  D.  still  declared  that  after  the  most 
serious  consideration  of  the  case  he  could  not  obtain 
clearness  in  his  mind  to  consent  to  a  dissolution  of  his 
pastoral  relation  as  affairs  then  appeared  to  him  ;  there- 
fore, from  all  the  light  they  can  obtain,  the  Presbytery 
judged  that  the  relation  be  continued."  The  matter  was 
dropped  for  a  time,  but  in  1766,  after  the  death  of  Gil- 
bert Tennant,  Mr.  Duffield  and  Rev.  John  Strain  of 
Chanceford  and  Slate  Ridge  in  York  County,  were  in- 
vited to  become  joint  pastors,  each  with  a  salary  of  two 
hundred  pounds  (^533.20).*  "From  a  consideration  of 
the  condition  of  Mr.  Duffield's  present  charge,  and  also 
the  crying  necessities  and  peculiar  circumstances  of  the 

*  Webster,  p,  672,  Sprague' s  Annals,  Vol.  III.  p.  188. 


SETTLEMENT  AT  MONAGHAN.  79 

numerous  vacancies  in  its  bounds."  Presbytery  could  not 
advise  either  of  these  parties  "to  leave  an  affectionate 
people,"  especially  while  they  expressed  themselves  not 
clear  to  do  so.  Two  years  afterwards,  the  congregation 
of  Big  Spring  fell  so  far  in  arrears  in  the  payment  of  Mr. 
Dufifield's  salary,  that  Presbytery  admonished  them,  and 
next  year  (April  14,  1769),  on  their  continued  failure, 
his  pastoral  relation  to  them  was  dissolved.  In  August 
31  of  that  year  (1769),  a  call  was  presented  for  one-third 
of  Mr.  Duffield's  time  by  the  newly  erected  congrega- 
tion of  Monaghan  (Dillsburgh),  proposing  him  as  com- 
pensation fifty  pounds  (a  little  more  than  one  hundred 
and  thirty-three  dollars).  Notwithstanding  the  remon- 
strances of  the  people  at  Big  Spring,  who  desired  "an  op- 
portunity ta  concert  some  plan  to  regain  that  third  part  of 
Mr.  Duffield's  time,"  Presbytery  "saw  no  valuable  end 
likely  to  be  answered  by  delay,"  and  therefore  put  the 
call  into  his  hands,  and  on  his  acceptance  of  it,  he  was 
installed  at  Monaghan,  Nov.  14,  1769.  It  was  at  this 
portion  of  his  charge  that  he  was  preaching  when  he  was 
heard  by  the  late  Rev.  John  McDowell,  afterwards  Pro- 
vost of  Pennsylvania  University,  who  ascribed  his  con- 
version at  eight  years  of  age  to  a  sermon  he  then 
preached.  The  text  was  from  Zech.  ix  :  12  .  "Turn  ye 
to  the  strong  hold,"  &c.,  in  illustration  of  which,  the 
fortifications  which  had  been  thrown  around  the  church 
to  defend  it  against  the  Indians  were  freely  used  for  fig- 
ures to  show  the  safety  which  sinners  may  find  in  Jesus 
Christ.* 

*Sprague's  Annals,  Vol.  III.  p.  187s. 


80  TWO    CONGREGATIONS. 

Although  the  congregation  of   Lower  Pennsborough 
(Silvers'  Spring),  had  united  with  that  of  Upper    Penns- 
borough in  calling  Mr.  Steel  in   1758,  he  does    not    ap- 
pear to  have  been  installed  there,    for    in    a    minute    of 
Presbytery  dated  April  10,  1764,  it  is  said  that    "a  sup- 
plication" was  received  "from  Carlisle  and  East  Penns- 
borough congregations  informing    the    Presbytery    that 
said  congregations  have  agreed  to  unite    and    to    enjoy 
each  an  equal  proportion  of  Rev.  J.    Steel's    labors ;  for 
which    they    agree    to    afford    him    one    hundred   and 
fifty      pounds     (probably     in     Pennsylvania     currency 
amounting    to    above    $400.00)     annually     as    a    sup- 
port,   and    requesting    that    their    agreement  should  be 
entered  upon  the  records  of   Presbytery.     The  Presby- 
tery approved  of  the  supplication  and  appointed  Rev.  J. 
Elder  to  attend  said  congregation  and  to  install  the  Rev. 
J.  Steel."     As  Mr.  S.  had  been  installed  before  (1759)  i" 
Carlisle,    this    installation    could    refer    only    to    Lower 
Pennsborough.     From  a  promissory  note  given  to    Mr. 
Steel  in  1769  by  forty-two  persons  in  behalf  of  that  con- 
gregation, we  learn  that  "at  the  union  of  the  congrega- 
tions   of  Carlisle    and    Lower    Pennsborough  in  April, 
1764,  it  had  been  agreed  that  each  congregation  should 
pay  seventy-five  pounds  (about  ;^200  in  currency  of  the 
State),  yearly   and    every   year    from  the    time  of  said 


union. 


It  must  be  recollected  that  although  peace  had  been 
concluded  with  the  Indians  at  Easton  in  1758,  and  with 

*A  manuscript  subscription  now  in  the  hands    of   Mr.    Robert    Givin, 

Esq.,  and  Nevin's  Churches  of  the  Valley,  pp.  327s. 


INDIAN    WAR.  8 1 

the  French  in  1762,  there  was  no  real  tranquility  secured 
for  the  frontiers  until  some  years  afterwards.  Scarcely 
had  the  settlers  ventured  to  return  to  their  homes  and 
resume  the  cultivation  of  their  fields,  when  the  brief 
calm  was  succeeded  by  a  terrific  storm.  All  the  hor- 
rors of  the  earlier  period  were  renewed  and  increased. 
With  no  declaration  of  war  or  warning  of  hostile  inten- 
tion, a  secret  conspiracy  was  entered  into  by  nearly  all 
the  Indian  tribes  of  the  West,  for  the  entire  extermination 
of  the  white  race  on  the  frontiers.  With  consummate 
skill  and  energy,  the  celebrated  Pontiac  had  prepared 
for  seizing  upon  all  the  forts  and  massacring  all  the 
traders  of  the  Northwest  in  a  single  day.  His  plan  met 
with  almost  complete  success,  so  far  as  the  surprise  of 
the  forts  and  posts  was  concerned,  for  at  the  time 
agreed  upon,  only  Fort  Pitt  escaped  capture  and  a  large 
part  of  the  settlements  was  destroyed.  The  fugitives, 
as  they  rushed  into  the  more  eastern  villages  on  the 
frontier,  created  a  panic,  such  as  perhaps  has  never  been 
exceeded  in  our  country.  Every  day  tidings  came  of 
massacres  and  burnings  nearer  home.  The  upper  por- 
tion of  the  county,  and  the  settlements  along  the  Juniata 
and  Susquehanna  were  one  after  another  desolated,  and 
those  who  escaped  told  of  barbarities  seldom  equalled 
even  in  savage  warfare.  Companies  were  formed  for 
resistance  and  defence,  but  no  one  could  tell  where  to 
expect  such  a  foe.  "The  unprotected  state  of  the  fron- 
tiers consequent  on  the  discharge  of  the  forces  of  the 
middle  and  southern  colonies  held  forth  irresistible 
temptation  to  the  whetted  appetite  of  the  border  savages 


82  TWO    CONGREGATIONS. 

for  plunder.  Their  attack  on  the  inhabitants  of  the 
Kitochtinny  Valley  was  appalling.  The  whole  country 
became  the  prey  of  the  fierce  barbarians.  They  set  fire 
to  houses,  barns,  corn  and  hay,  and  everything  that  was 
combustible.  The  wretched  inhabitants  whom  they 
surprised  at  night,  at  their  meals  or  at  their  labor  in  the 
fields,  were  slaughtered  with  the  utmost  cruelty  and 
barbarity ;  and  those  who  fled  were  scarcely  more 
fortunate,  overwhelmed  by  sorrow,  without  shelter,  or 
means  of  transportation.  Their  tardy  flight  was  im- 
peded by  fainting  women  and  weeping  children."* 
Most  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  valley  fled  at  once  from 
their  homes  in  the  country  and  gathered  in  the  towns, 
which  were  crowded  until  every  hovel  and  stable  was 
occupied  by  terrified  women  and  children.  The  roads 
were  thronged  with  other  crowds  flying  toward  Lancas- 
ter, without  provisions  or  needful  clothing.  The  Rev. 
William  Thomson,  son  of  the  former  pastor  of  Upper 
Pennsborough,  and  now  ministering  to  the  Episcopal 
congregation  of  Carlisle,  went  at  the  head  of  a  body  of 
people  over  the  South  Mountain.  To  increase  the  suf- 
ferings of  these  people,  from  exposure  and  privation, 
they  were  attacked  by  "the  small  pox  and  a  bloody 
flux,"  from  which  numbers  died.  The  few  who  ventured 
to  remain  and  endeavor  to  harvest  their  crops  of  grain, 
were  either  slaughtered  or  compelled  to  labor  with 
weapons  in  their  hands,  and  with  a  vigilant  eye  upon 
every  point  of  danger.  For  not  less  than  three  years 
this  state  of  affairs  continued  with  no  other    alleviation 


*  Gordon's  Hist,  of   Pennsylvania,  pp.  395—8. 


FLIGHT    OF    SETTLERS.  83 

than  such  as  use  and  experience  gains.  Seven  hundred 
and  fifty  families  abandoned  their  plantations  in  this 
valley,  and  most  of  these  lost  their  entire  crops,  their 
stock  and  their  furniture  ;  and  about  two  hundred  wo- 
men and  children  from  over  the  mountains  were  con- 
tinually arriving  and  increasing  the  general  want.  "The 
rich  and  beautiful  Cumberland  Valley  became  the 
bloodiest  battleground  we  have  ever  had  since  the  be- 
ginning of  our  American  civilization.  There  the  Scotch- 
Irish  Presbyterians  had  been  suffered  to  pour  their 
stream  of  immigration,  in  order  that  they  might  stand 
guardsmen  for  the  nation  through  nearly  the  whole  of  a 
century."*  Everything  that  human  valor  and  judgment 
could  do  was  done  by  the  leading  men,  and  the  people 
that  mustered  around  them  to  defend  themselves  ;  but 
without  warning  and  without  arms,  ammunition,  or  or- 
ganization, they  were  powerless  before  such  a  foe.  Six 
hundred  and  sixty  pounds  (about  $1760),  were  gener- 
ously contributed,  invested  in  provisions  and  necessaries 
and  sent  by  Christ  church  and  St.  Peters  in  Philadelphia, 
for  the  relief  of  these  sufferers,  but  this  was  found  quite 
inadequate  to  the  needed  supply  and  it  was  said  that  in 
Carlisle  alone  "upwards  of  two  hundred  families  were  in 
the  greatest  indigence."  On  the  arrival  of  Col.  Bouquet 
with  troops  on  his  way  to  Fort  Pitt  he  found  that  instead 
of  the  supplies  he  had  expected  for  his  troops,  he  was 
compelled  to  distribute  what  he  had  brought  to  relieve 
the  necessities  of  the  inhabitants.  It  was  not  until  that 
officer  had  obtained  a  victory  over  the  savage  enemy  at 

*D)\  A.  T.  McGill.  Centennial  Hist.  Discourse,  1876,  pp.  28—30. 


84  TWO     CONGREGATIONS. 

Bushy  Run  (Aug.  1763),  and  his  return  the  next    year, 
that  confidence  and  hope  was  restored  to  the  people. 

It  could  hardly  be  expected  that  regular  services 
would  be  kept  up  in  the  several  congregations  of  the 
valley  in  the  midst  of  such  an  excitement.  It  was  said 
that  Mr.  Steel  for  some  time  was  in  the  habit  of  preach- 
ing with  his  gun  by  his  side  and  that  Mr.  Dufifield  at- 
tained much  popularity  for  his  eloquence  in  addressing 
soldiers. 

For  a  few  years,  as  might  naturally  be  expected,  there 
was    some    exasperation    and    bitterness    toward    those 
ruthless  foes  who  had  been  the  authors  of  so  much  cru- 
elty and  sorrow,  and  some  unjustifiable  instances  of  ag- 
gression and  retaliation  against  them  are  on  record.     It 
is    however    remarkable    that  every  such  instance  took 
place    beyond    the    limits   of  this  county.     Our  people 
have  always  been  law-abiding,  and  they  well  knew  that 
the  Indians  had  been  led  astray  by  influences  foreign  to 
themselves.     No  more  enlightened  and  steadfast  friends 
of  the  Indian  have  ever   stood    forth   in  our  nation  than 
some  of  the  people  of  this  valley  and  their  descendants, 
who  were  the  sufferers  from  this  terrible  war.    The  mas- 
sacre of  the  Conestoga  Indians    was    undoubtedly    pro- 
voked by  probable  reasons  for  suspicion,  but  there  is  the 
authority  of  Rev.  J.  Elder  in   whose    neighborhood    the 
actors  lived,  for  saying  that  "not  one  person  of  judgment 
or  prudence  was  concerned  in  it,"  and  that  "it  was  done 
by  hot-headed,  ill-advised  persons,  most  of  whom    had 
suffered  much   in  their  relations  by    the    ravages    com- 
mitted in  the  late  Indian  war  ; "    and     Col.    Armstrong 


RETALIATIONS.  85 

wrote  that  "not  one  person  of  the  County  of  Cumber- 
land was  consulted  or  concerned  in  it."*  Some  attempts 
were  made  to  implicate  Mr.  Duffield  and  his  people  in 
the  rescue  of  two  murderers  of  Indians,  while  they  were 
awaiting  their  trial  in  the  jail  at  Carlisle  (in  1 768),  be- 
cause Col.  Armstrong,  Robert  Miller,  and  William 
Lyon,  acting  as  justices,  had  thought  proper  to  detain 
them  after  the  singular  order  for  their  transportation  to 
Philadelphia  had  been  given,  and  so  the  rioters  had  had 
an  opportunity  to  collect  and  carry  off  the  prisoners  ; 
but  it  was  shown  that  these  excellent  men  were  so  far 
from  cooperating  with  the  rioters  that  they  imperiled 
their  lives  in  resisting  the  crowd.  Mr.  Duffield  pub- 
lished a  long  vindication  of  himself  and  his  people  from 
the  accusations  of  their  defamers  in  this  matter.  What 
ground  he  had  for  believing  that  he  had  been  thus  slan- 
dered, he  does  not  inform  us,  but  his  vindication  was  of 
the  easiest  and  most  triumphant  kind.f  A  cousin  of  his 
was  also  concerned  (1765),  in  an  expedition  in  the 
Southern  part  of  the  County  (now  Franklin)  to  prevent 
some  traveling  merchants  from  illegally  supplying  the 
Indians  with  arms  and  ammunition,  but  it  was  subse- 
quently ascertained  that  this  relative  and  his  friends 
proceeded  only  to  earnest  remonstrances  and  took  no 
part  in  the  subsequent  violent  assault.  Indeed  it  was 
questionable  whether  extreme  measures  were  not  justi- 
fiable in  preventing  such  an  unlawful  traffic,  on  the  part 


^Rupp,  pp.163— 72.     Chambers,  Irish  and  Scotch  Early  Settlers  of  Pa., 

pp.  71— 9- 

^Rupp,\>\>.  \^o — 92,566—71. 


86  TWO    CONGREGATIONS. 

of  men  who  had  so  recently  experienced  the  horrors  of 
savage  wars.*  In  the  year  1768,  Mr.  Steel  and  others 
of  Cumberland  County  were  appointed  by  the  Governor 
of  Pennsylvania,  commissioners  to  visit  the  Western 
portion  of  the  State,  and  require  those  who  had  settled 
on  lands  not  yet  purchased  from  the  Indians  to  remove 
at  once  or  suffer  the  extreme  penalty  of  the  law.  The 
expedition  was  unsuccessful,  but  the  commissioners 
themselves  were  much  commended  by  all  parties  for 
their  intrepidity  and  wise  forbearance.f 

In  1766  Mr.  Duffield  and  Rev.  Charles  Beatty  were 
sent  on  a  missionar}'  tour  to  the  Indians  of  the  West,  by 
the  appointment  of  the  Synod  but  at  the  request  and 
under  the  direction  and  support  of  the  Corporation  of 
the  Widows  Fund.  By  the  terms  under  which  the  fund 
of  that  Corporation  had  been  raised,  it  was  supposed  that 
they  were  bound  to  "send  missionaries  to  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  frontier,  to  report  their  distresses,  to  make 
known  where  new  congregations  were  forming,  and  to 
suggest  what  was  necessary  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel 
among  them  and  in  the  neighborhood."  The  two  min- 
isters were  directed  to  go  together  on  the  succeeding 
first  of  August  "and  preach  at  least  two  months  in  those 
parts,  and  do  what  else  was  best  for  the  advancement  of 
religion  in  compliance  with  the  instructions  of  the  Cor- 
poration." Accordingly  they  left  Carlisle  at  the  time 
appointed,  Beatty  passing  along  the  Juniata,  and  Duf- 
field  going  through  Path  Valley,  Fannetstown  and   the 


'''Chambers,  Irish  and  Scotch  Settlers,  pp.  8iss. 
\ Ditto,  pp.  132SS. 


MISSION  TO  THE    INDIANS.  8/ 

Great  Cove,  and  both  meeting  at  some  point  beyond  the 
mountains,  and  proceeding  together  as  far  as  Delaware 
on  the  Muskingum,  about  a  hundred  and  thirty  miles 
beyond  Pittsburgh.  They  were  obliged  to  journey  on 
horseback  and  through  a  country  then  almost  untrav- 
ersed  by  roads  and  covered  by  forests.  After  an  ab- 
sence of  about  six  weeks  they  returned  in  safety  and  an 
account  of  their  labors  was  published  and  extensively 
circulated  in  London  in  1768.  In  their  report  to  Synod 
they  say  that  they  found  "on  the  frontiers  extensive 
openings  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel  both  among  the 
Indians  and  the  white  settlers,  although  both  parties 
were  extremely  necessitous  from  the  losses  of  the  recent 
wars."* 

*Rev.  C.  Beatly  was  from  Ireland,  and  after  his  arrival  in  this  country 
for  a  while  traveled  as  was  then  common  through  the  States  as  a  trader. 
In  this  capacity  he  stopped  at  the  Log  College,  and  surprised  Tennant  and 
the  pupils  there  by  proffering  his  goods  and  holding  a  conversation  for 
some  time  in  Latin.  On  discovering  also  his  religious  knowledge  Ten- 
nant called  upon  him  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  to  "sell  what  he  had,"  and 
to  prepare  for  the  ministry.  He  '•  was  not  disobedient,"  remained  for 
a  time  at  the  Log  College,  was  licensed  by  the  New  Brunswick 
Presbytery,  and  was  ordamed  Dec.  14,  1743.  He  was  settled  for  a  time 
at  the  Forks  of  Neshaminy,and  was  chaplain  in  1756  to  the  government 
forces  and  in  1759  to  Col.  Armstrong's  regiment.  He  died  in  the  West 
Indies  m  1772.  Rev.  C.  C.  Beatty,  D.  D.,  of  Steubenville,  O.,  and  the 
wife  of  Henry  R.  Wilson,  who  died  a  missionary  among  the  Creek  Indi- 
ans, were  his  grandchildren  Two  others  of  his  grandchildren,  Mrs.  A. 
E.  Pierce,  and  Erkuries  Beatty  an  elder  of  the  First  Presbyterian  church 
of  Carlisle,  and  brevetted  Major  and  Lieutenant  Colonel  for  service  in  the 
late  civil  war,  are  now  living  in  Carlisle.  "  Hist,  of  Neshaminy  Pres. 
Church."  by  Rev.  D.  K.  Turner,  pp.  87—96,  123s. 


CHAPTER   V. 

TWO    CONGREGATIONS — CONTINUED. 

We  have  already  shown  that  probably  two  houses   of 
worship  were  erected  at  an  early  date  for  the  accommo- 
dation of  the  two  Presbyterian  congregations  of  Carlisle. 
We  discover  from  a  number  of  bills   of  account  which 
still  remain,  and  have  come  down  through  the  hands  of 
successive  treasurers,  that  in  1768,  Mr.  Duffield's  church 
was  either  rebuilt  or  entirely  remodelled.     A  "new"  and 
and  an  "old  meeting-house"  are  mentioned  in  those  ac- 
counts, many  new  pews,  windows,  a  new  pulpit,  an    en- 
tirely new  floor  and  set  of  pillars  are   embraced   among 
the  items  then   charged.     A   subscription   of  the   ladies 
for  the  pulpit  and  its  "ornaments"  yet    remains    among 
other  papers,  the  amount  of  which  was  to  be  transmitted 
to  an  agent  in  Philadelphia  for  the  purchase  of  articles 
needed.     An  account  book  is  also  in  our  hand,  kept  by 
John   Montgomery,  Esq.,  the  treasurer    of  Mr.    Steel's 
congregation  during  the  process  of  building  the  interior 
of  the  Stone  church  on  the  square.      From    this    it  ap- 
pears that  the  architect  who  drew  the  original  plan    of 
the  latter  church  was  Robert  Smith,  of  Philadelphia,  (the 
builder  of  the  steeple  of  Christ  Church,  and  of  Carpen- 
ter's Hall,  Philadelphia,  and  many  other  public  edifices 


steel's    meetinghouse.  89 

of  the  olden  time),  for  which  he  was  paid,  near  the  com- 
mencement of  1769,  five  pounds.  Numerous  entries  are 
made  of  small  sums  received  from  "the  Lottery  adven- 
turers." A  subscription  without  date  reads  :  "The  Pres- 
byterian congregation  at  Carlisle  under  the  pastoral  care 
of  Rev.  Mr.  John  Steel,  being  under  the  necessity  of  erect- 
ing a  house  forpublick  worship,  and  notwithstanding  the 
said  congregation  have  contributed  largely  towards 
building  the  same,  yet  part  of  the  work  is  unfinished, 
and  they  are  therefore  obliged  to  apply  to  their  friends 
for  assistance."  Subscriptions  follow  of  sixty-seven 
names,  many  of  them  of  distinguished  persons  in  the 
political  world,  among  whom  are  Gov.  John  Dickinson, 
Esq.  six  pounds,  Hon  Wm.  Allen  twenty-three  pounds, 
James  Allen.  Esq.  three  pounds  sixteen  shillings. 
Thomas  Willing,  Esq.  five  pounds,  and  Thomas  Mifflin 
one  pound.  The  subscriptions  in  all  amount  to  one 
hundred  and  thirty-one  pounds  (or  about  ^350.00),  and 
payments  of  these  are  acknowledged  in  Montgomery's 
book  on  several  occasions  from  July  4,  1773  onwards. 
From  other  entries  in  the  same  book  we  infer  that  the 
pulpit  was  not  completed  nor  the  house  prepared  for 
worship  until  the  early  part  of  the  year  1776,  over  one  hun- 
dred years  ago.  And  yet  we  cannot  resist  the  evidence 
that  the  building  was  commenced  at  the  date  of  Arm- 
strong's letter  before  noticed  (June  30,  1757).  Tradition 
reports  that  the  contractor  who  engaged  to  build  the 
walls,  failed  when  he  had  laid  the  first  "wash  stones," 
and  that  then  the  work  was  for  a  long  time  suspended. 
When  constructed,  the    walls    were    built    of  materials 


go  TWO    CONGREGATIONS. 

taken  from  the  blue  lime-stone  rock  which   underlies  so 
large  a  portion  of  the  soil,  roughly  picked  and  squared, 
and    often    of  immense    size.     The    proportions  of  the 
building  are  admirable,  and  its  projectors  deserve  great 
credit  for  their  science  and  taste  as  well  as  their  enter- 
prize  in  constructing  such  an  edifice  in  what  was  then  a 
comparative  wilderness.     It  is  a  parallelogram  of  excel- 
lent acoustic  proportions,  and  was  doubtless  intended  to 
be  similar  to  those  houses  of  worship  to  which   the  peo- 
ple had  been  accustomed  in    European    countries.     Its 
doors  and  windows  were  arched  with  white  stones  taken 
from  a  quarry  in  this  County,  and    then    neatly    hewn, 
bevelled    and    keyed    to    their   places.     As  soon  as  the 
walls  and  roof  were  formed  we  have  reason  to    believe 
that  the  house  was  occupied  for  worship.     It  is  said  that 
before    pews    were    erected,    the    people    brought    their 
benches,  and  each  family  claimed    "a  sitting"    where   it 
had  deposited  its  seat.     The  floor  when  completed  was 
of  brick,  somewhat  raised  along  the  outer  wall,  against 
which    were    the    square    pews  of  "the  quality."     Two 
doors  on  the  south  side  opened  upon  two  aisles  running 
across  the  audience  room.     "The  pulpit,"    Dr.   Duffield 
tells  us,  "was  on  the  northern  side,  between    two  large 
arched  windows  which  ascended   from   the  lower  to  the 
higher  part  of  the  wall.     A  small    window  immediately 
in    the    rear    of  the    pulpit    and  in  the  centre  of  richly 
paneled   wainscot-work    afforded    light    and    air    to   the 
preacher,  over  whose  head  drooped  a  sounding  board, 
pendant  from  the    ceiling    and    gracefully    ornamented. 
The  pulpit  itself  was  of  a  size  sufficient    to    hold    three 


STONE  CHURCH.  Qt 

ministers.  In  front  of  it,  immediately  starting  from  its 
base,  was  a  "clerk's  desk,"  elevated  some  eighteen 
inches  or  two  feet  above  the  tops  of  the  pews,  which  the 
precentor  occupied,  and  in  which  he  rose  to  "line  out," 
or  read  each  line  of  the  psalm,  and  by  his  loud  sonorous 
voice  lead  the  vocal  praise  of  the  congregation,  most  of 
whom  took  the  words  from  his  previous  utterance  of 
them,  in  the  absence  of  books  then  not  abundant  nor 
easily  to  be  obtained.  The  stairway  to  the  pulpit 
started  from  the  end  and  door  of  the  clerk's  desk  and 
enclosure,  and  ascending  to  a  square  landing,  level  with 
the  tops  of  the  pews,  turned  thence  at  a  right  angle, 
from  which  two  or  three  steps  led  into  the  minister's 
enclosure  as  many  feet  above  the  precentor's.  The 
pulpit,  desk  and  stairway  were  all  enclo.sed  in  a  square 
area  into  which  entrance  was  had  through  a  door  in 
keeping  with,  and  presenting  in  front  the  form  and  ap- 
pearance of,  the  general  panel-work  of  the  pews.  On 
either  side  of  this  enclosure  was  a  bench  like  that  in  the 
pews,  which  afforded  accommodation  for  the  deaf,  the 
infirm,  weak  and  aged,  or  such  members  as  received  aid 
from  the  deacon's  fund  or  had  no  other  place  to  sit."* 
The  pews  on  the  lower  floor  were  large  and  square,  with 
seats  on  all  sides  and  with  backs  so  high  as  nearly  to 
confine  the  sight  to  the  pulpit  above  them.  The  gallery 
was  not  erected  for  a  number  of  years,  but  when  finished 
it  extended  on  the  eastern,  southern  and  western  sides. 

-One  hundred  years  ago:  An  Hist.  Discourse  delivered  by  Rev.  G. 
Diiffield,  D.  D.,  during  the  Centennial  celebration  of  the  First  Pres. 
Church  of  Carlisle,  Ju^iy  i,  1857,  pp,  5—6. 


g2  TWO    CONGREGATIONS. 

At  what  time  services  at  the  church  of  Upper  Penns- 
borough  were  given  up,  we  are  not  informed,  but  after 
Mr.  Steel's  settlement  we  hear  no  more  of  that  church. 
Its  cemetery  continued  to  be  used  by  some  famihes  and 
even  now  receives  the  remains  of  those  who  choose  its 
quiet  retreat.  The  great  body  of  the  congregation  ap- 
pear to  have  acquiesced  without  objection  in  the  re- 
moval to  the  town.  The  court  house  is  said  to  have 
been  occupied  by  one  of  the  congregations,  perhaps  for 
a  portion  of  the  time  by  both,  since  each  minister 
preached  in  town  only  on  alternate  Sabbaths. 

The  congregation  of  Mr.  Steel  was  principally  from  the 
country.  The  whole  district  in  the  three  directions,  north- 
ward, eastward  and  westward,  at  that  time  settled  almost 
exclusively  by  Presbyterians,  was  embraced  in  his  charge. 
The  number  of  his  members  was  doubtless  large,  al- 
though for  some  time  they  must  have  been  straitened 
in  circumstances.  The  renting  of  the  Glebe  assisted 
them  in  the  payment  of  their  salary,  although  many 
complaints  were  made  of  an  unprofitable  management  of 
it.  In  the  County  records  is  a  copy  of  a  deed  given  by 
Thomas  and  Richard  Penn,  witnessed  and  sealed  by  John 
Penn,  then  Lieut.  Governor,  and  dated  Sept.  20th,  1766, 
"the  sixth  year  of  the  reign  of  King  George  the  Third 
over  Great  Britain,  &c.,"  "conveying  to  William  Allen 
and  Adam  Hoops  of  Philadelphia,  and  John  Steel,  John 
Montgomery,  Robert  Miller,  John  Byers  and  John  Davis 
of  Carlisle  as  Trustees  appointed  by  the  Presbyterian 
congregation  of  Carlisle,  a  lot  of  ground  180  by  200  feet, 
being  a  remainder  of  the  Centre  Square  in  that  town,  for 


DEED  OF  LAND  FOR  CHURCH.  93 

and  in  consideration  of  the  sum  of  five  shillings,  intrust  and 
of  intent  and  purpose  that  a  church  or  meeting  house  shall 
be  erected  thereon  to  remain  for  the  use  of  said  society 
of  Presbyterians  now  residing  and  hereafter  to  reside  in 
said  town  and  the  environs  thereof  forever,  yielding  and 
paying  thereof  to  us  and  our  heirs  and  successors  every 
year  from  the  first  day  of  March  last  five  shillings  ster- 
ling or  the  value  therefor  in  coin,  and  in  case  of  non-pay- 
ment thereof  within  ninety  days  after  the  same  shall  be- 
come due  it  shall  be  lawful  for  us  or  our  receivers  to  re- 
enter and  to  hold  the  same,  &c.  ;    provided  always   that 
the  said  lot  or  any  of  it  shall   never  be  applied   to    any 
private  use  whatever,  nor  to  the   purpose   of  a    burying 
ground,    nor   be    otherwise   enclosed   than    with    hand- 
some posts  and  a  single  rail  at  top  in  order  to  keep  off 
carriages  from  the  same  ;  but   that   it  remain   forever    a 
site  for  a  church   or   meetinghouse   as    aforesaid."     We 
have  also  in  our  possession  a  charter  granted  by  "Thomas 
Penn  and  John  Penn,  Esquires,  true  and  absolute  Propri- 
etaries and  Governors  in  chief  of  the  Province  of  Penn- 
sylvania and  Counties  of  New  Castle,  Kent  and  Sussex 
on  Delaware."     It  sets  forth  that,  "Whereas  the  Society 
of  Presbyterians  of  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
Centre  Square  near  the  court  house  in  the  town  of  Car- 
lisle" "now    under   the    pastoral   care    of  the  Rev.  Mr. 
John  Steel  have  represented  to  us  that  they  are  subject 
to  great  inconveniences  for  want  of  being    a    corporate 
body    in    law  ;  "    "Wherefore    they    have  prayed  us  to 
grant  our  charter  of  incorporation  to  the    Committee  of 
said  Society  :  Now  Know  ye  that  we  favoring  the  said 


94  TWO    CONGREGATIONS. 

prayer,  and  being  moreover  desirous  to   encourage    vir- 
tue and  piety  and  for  other  good  causes  and    considera- 
tions do  by  these  presents  give,  grant  and  declare    that 
the  said   Committee  of  the    First   Presbyterian  church, 
shall  be  one  body,  politick  and  corporate  in  Deed  by  the 
name    of    the    Committee    of    the    First   Presbyterian 
Church  in  the    Town    of  Carlisle  ;"  "and   that   by    the 
said    name    they    may    have    perpetual  succession,   and 
get,  receive  and  possess  lands,  tenements,  rents,  liberties, 
franchises  and  hereditaments  to  them  and  their  succes- 
sors in  fee  simple  or  for  a   term  of  life,  lives,   years   or 
otherwise  ;  and  also  goods,  chattels  and  other  things   of 
what  kind  or  quality   soever  which  together   with   the 
profits  arising  from  the  scites  and   pews   of  said   church 
shall  be  considered  as  the   stock   and   property   of  the 
said  church — Provided  that  the  real   estate  of  the   said 
corporation  shall  not   at   any  time   exceed   the   sum   of 
Three  Hundred  pounds  sterling  per  annum  exclusive  of 
the  profits  arising  or  to  arise  from  the  scites  and  pews  of 
said  church  ;"  "also  to  give,   grant,  let    and   assign   the 
same  lands,  tenements,  hereditaments,  goods  and  chat- 
tels excepting   the   scites   of  said  church  and  to  do  and 
execute  all  other  things  about  the  same  ;"  "and  also  that 
it  shall  be  lawful  for  the  said  Committee  or  a  majority  of 
them  and  their  successors  to  make  and  enact  such    bye- 
laws,  rules  and  ordinances  as  shall  and  may  be  necessary 
for  the  regulation  and  government  of  the    said    church, 
provided  the  same  be  not  inconsistent  with  or  repugnant 
to  the  laws  of  Great  Britain  or  this  province  and  we  do  by 
these  presents  for  us,  our  heirs   and   successors    ordain. 


FIRST  CHARTER.  95 

constitute  and  appoint  that  the   said   corporation   shall 
consist  of  twelve  persons  with  the  minister  for  the   time 
being,  to  be  elected  in  manner  hereafter  mentioned,   and 
that  for  the  present  it  shall  consist  of  the  following  per- 
sons,   viz.:    John    Byers    Esq.,    John     Davis,     Jonathan 
Holmes,  William  Davidson,  William  Moore,  James  Smith, 
James    Pollock,    Samuel    Laird,    Gentlemen,    and    John 
Montgomery,  James  Willson,  Robert  Miller  and  William 
Thompson   Esquires,  who  shall  continue   in  office  until 
the  first  Monday  in  May  which  shall  be  in   the  year    of 
our  Lord  One  Thousand  Seven   Hundred  and   Seventy- 
six,  at  which  time  the  first  mentioned  four  persons  of  the 
said  corporation  shall  be  out  of  office  and   notice    shall 
be  published  from  the  pulpit  of  said  church  on  the   two 
Sundays  next  before  the  said  first  Monday  in  May  of  an 
election  to  be  holden  in  the  said  Presbyterian  church, 
of  four    members    of  said    corporation    to    be    chosen 
out  of  the    members    of  said    society    who  hold   pews 
in    said    church,"      "and    that    on    the    first     Monday 
in     May    which    shall    be    in    the    year  of    our  Lord 
One    Thousand    Seven     Hundred    and    Seventy-eight, 
the  like  election  shall  be  holden  for   four   others   in   the 
room  of  the  next  four  of  the  corporation,"  "and  that  four 
persons  of  said  corporation  longest  in  office  shall  go  out 
every  two  years  forever  thereafter  and  four  others  shall 
be  so  chosen  on  every  first  Monday  in  May,  who  shall  be 
of  the  pewholders  of  the  said  church  and  that  the    said 
four  who  shall  thus  go  out  of  office   from  time   to   time 
shall  not  be  capable  of  a  reelection  until  after  the    expi- 
ration of  two  years;  and  that  the  qualifications  both  for 


p6  TWO    CONGREGATIONS. 

the  electors  and  the  elected  in  said  society  shall  be,  that 
such  persons  have  been  at  least  one  year  members    of 
said  society,  and  have  paid  one  year's  contribution  for  a 
pew  within  the  said  church,  not  less  than  the  sum  of  five 
shillings,  and  shall  not  be  in  arrear   for   more  than    one 
year's   annual   contribution  :   Provided   always   that   the 
said  Corporation  shall  not  engage  in   any   new    business 
or  undertaking  not  authorized  by  the  ordinary  usage  and 
practice  of  said  Society  whereby   the    Society    may    or 
shall  on  any  one  occasion  be  involved  in  an  expense  of 
Fifteen  Pounds  or  upwards,  nor  alien  nor  incumber  the 
real  estate  of  said  Society  or  any  part  of  it  without   cal- 
ling together  and  taking  the  approbation  of  the  majority 
of  two-thirds  of  said  Society  as  is  hereinbefore  directed 
for  the  election  of  members  of  said  Corporation."     "In 
testimony  whereof  we  have  caused  these  our   letters   to 
be  made  patent  and  the   great  seal   of  our   Province   of 
Pennsylvania  to  be  thereunto  affixed  on  this  Thirty-first 
day  of  December,  in  the  fourteenth  year  of  the  reign  of 
our  Sovereign  Lord,  George  the  Third,  by  the   grace   of 
God,  King  of  Great   Britain,   France   and   Ireland,   De- 
fender of  the  faith,  &c.,  and  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  One 
Thousand  Seven  Hundred  and  Seventy-three.     Witness, 
John  Penn,  Esq.,  one  of  the  Proprietaries  and  Governor 
and  Commander-in-chief  of  the  Province  of  Pennsylva- 
nia and  Counties  aforesaid,  the  day  and  year  above  men- 
tioned.    John  Penn."     The  great  Seal  is  afifixed. 

This  charter  has  since  for  various  reasons  been  twice 
renewed  since  the  Revolution  by  the  Legislature  of 
Pennsylvania.     It  is  impossible  now  to   recover  all  the 


NAMES    OF    MEMBERS.  97 

names  of  those  who  were  elders  in  the  congregation 
during  this  period,  but  we  incidentally  find  from  the 
Presbyterial  and  Synodical  records,  acting  in  that  capac- 
ity, Daniel  Williams,  John  Byers,  James  Young,  Samuel 
Laird,  John  Montgomery,  and  Jonathan  Holmes. 

From  the  contributors  mentioned  in  the  Treasurer's 
account-book  we  may  also  form  a  probable  conclusion 
respecting  the  names  of  those  who  constituted  the  great 
body  of  Mr.  Steel's  congregation.  When  we  recollect 
the  strong  feelings  which  existed  between  the  two  con- 
gregations we  need  not  suspect  that  any  names  of  the 
one  congregation  were  on  the  papers  of  the  other.  It 
may  be  interesting  to  some  at  the  present  day  to  peruse 
the  following  list  of  them,  viz:  John  Agnew  Esq.,  Will- 
iam and  Thomas  Alexander,  Hon.  Wm.  Allen  Esq., 
John  Allison,  Harmanus  Alricks  Esq.,  Wm.  Bell,  Jean 
Black,  Ephraim  Blaine,  James  Brown,  Wm.  Butler, 
James  Byers,  John  Byers  Esq.,  George  Campbell  Esq., 
Jacob  Carl,  John  Carothers,  Wm.  Clark,  John  Cook, 
Charles  Cooper,  Margaret  Cummins,  Geo.  and  Wm. 
Davidson,  John  Davis,  Thomas  Dickson,  Joseph  Dob- 
son,  John  Dunbar,  Andrew  Duncan,  Joseph  Elder, 
Daniel,  David  and  Robert  Elliott,  Michael  Flint,  Thom- 
as Forster,  James  and  Robert  Galbreath,  Joseph  Gallo- 
way, Andrew  and  Matthew  Gragg,  John  and  William 
Grier,  Andrew  Holmes,  John  Holmes  Esq.,  Jonathan 
Holmes,  Dr.  Irvine,  John  Irvine,  James  Kenney,  Samuel 
and  John  Lamb,  James  and  Samuel  Laird,  John  Lim- 
brech,  Andrew,  Duncan  and  Richard  McAlister,  Robert 
Magaw,   Charles  McClure,  Hugh  and  Samuel  McCor- 


g$  TWO    CONGREGATIONS. 

mick,  Robert  McCrea,  Robert  McFarlane,  Andrew  Mc- 
Kee,  James  McKinney,  Robert  McKinzie,  Wm.  McNutt, 
Robert  McWhinney,  Robert  Mahon.    James    Maxwell, 
Wm.  and  Robert  Miller,  John   Montgomery  Esq.,  Ed- 
ward Morton,  Ralph  Nailer,  James   Parker,   Robert  Pe- 
terson, Charles,  James  and  John  Pollock,  John   Rowan, 
Alexander  Scroggs,  David  Sample  Esq.,  Robert  Semple,. 
Robert    Shannon,    Devereaux    Smith,    Joseph    Spear^ 
Ephraim  Steel,  John  Steel  Jun.,  John  Stuart,  John  Tem- 
pleton,  Capt.  Wm.  Thomson,  John  Trindle,  Christopher 
Van  Lear,  Samuel  Wallace,  Francis  West,  James  Wil- 
son Esq.,  James  and  John  Young.     We  have  here  in  all 
ninety-five  names,  and  reckoning  five   persons   to  each 
name  this  would  give  a  congregation  of  475   members. 
Although  Mr.  Duffield's  place  of  settlement    was    so 
far  on  the  frontiers,  he  had    become    one    of  the    most 
popular  preachers  of  his  day,  and  he  received    repeated 
calls  to  more  inviting  fields.     These  he  had  usually  de- 
clined under  an  impression  that  he  was  already  in  the 
position  which  needed  him  most.     But  after  a  ministry 
of  not  less  than  twelve  or  thirteen  years  at  Carlisle,  a 
call  for  his  services  was  brought  before  his    Presbytery, 
May  21,  1772,  by  commissioners  from  the  Third    Pres- 
byterian church  in  Pine  street,   Philadelphia,    which  he 
deemed  worthy  of  serious  consideration.     At  two    suc- 
cessive meetings  however  he    declared    himself  unpre- 
pared "either  to  accept  or  reject  the  call,"    and    even  at 
the  third  (Sept.  8,   1772),    he    informed    the    Presbytery 
"that    he    had    to    the  utmost  of  his  power  labored  for 
light  but  had  not  yet  attained  to  such  clearness    as    he 


DUFFIELDS    CALL   TO    PINE   STREET.  99 

would  desire  in  so  weighty  a  matter,  and  therefore  re- 
quested the  assistance  of  his  brethren  antecedent  to  giv- 
ing a  final  answer."  Meanwhile  in  obedience  to  the 
summons  of  Presbytery  Messrs.  John  McBride,  George 
Brown,  William  Cocran,  Wm  Lyon  Esq.,  Wm.  Clark, 
Jonathan  Kearsley  and  Stephen  Duncan,  from  his  con- 
gregation in  Carlisle,  and  Messrs.  Andrew  McDowell, 
James  Dill,  Robert  Stephenson,  Joseph  Dodds,  and 
Matthew  Dill  Esq.,  from  the  congregation  of  Mona- 
ghan  appeared  as  Commissioners  warmly  remonstrating 
against  his  removal  ;  while  Messrs.  Alexander  Alexan- 
der, Robert  Knox,  Wm.  Henry,  and  John  Snowden. 
were  present  and  offered  "two  papers,  one  of  them 
signed  by  above  a  hundred  persons,  the  other  by  six,  in 
the  name  of  the  Pine  Street  congregation,  containing  a 
representation  of  the  state  and  circumstances  of  that 
congregation  and  earnestly  urging  the  Presbytery  to  do 
all  in  its  power  for  their  relief"  After  long  delibera- 
tion and  counsel  by  his  brethren,  "Mr.  D.  was  called 
upon  (Sept.  10)  to  give  a  final  answer,  when  he  deliv- 
ered to  the  Moderator  a  paper  declaring  his  acceptance 
of  said  call  with  this  provisionary  clause,  viz.:  That  in 
case  a  city  life  should  tend  to  further  impair  his  present 
weak  state  of  health,  or  any  such  occurrence  fall  out  in 
the  course  of  divine  providence  as  might  indicate  the 
mind  of  heaven  opening  the  way  for  leaving  the  city,  he 
should  be  at  perfect  liberty  again  to  remove  from  that 
charge  without  hindrance  or  reflection.  The  commis- 
sioners from  Pine  street,  being  called  and  interro- 
gated, whether  in  the  name  of  said    congregation    they 


lOO  TWO    CONGREGATIONS. 

were  willing  to  accept  Mr.  D.  as  their  pastor  on  the 
condition  specified  in  this  declaration  of  acceptance, 
answered  in  the  affirmative.  The  Presbytery  thereupon 
deeply  sensible  of  the  weight  and  importance  of  this 
affair,  and  much  affected  with  apprehensions  of  those 
distressing  circumstances  which  may  be  expected  to 
attend  the  removal  of  a  pastor  dear  to  his  people  and 
they  dear  to  him,  and  between  whom  nothing  but  love 
and  harmony  was  found  subsisting ;  sensible  also  of  the 
difficulty  of  sparing  a  useful  laborer  from  this  part  of  our 
Lord's  vineyard — yet  after  the  most  diligent  attention  to 
the  whole  complex  case,  are  obliged  to  approve  of  Mr. 
Duffield's  acceptance  of  said  call ;  and  therefore  we 
agree  in  determining  that  Mr.  D.  is  at  liberty  to  remove 
to  said  congregation  of  Pine  Street,  now  his  pastoral 
charge,  as  soon  as  convenient.  The  Presbytery,  how- 
ever, moved  with  sympathy,  are  also  obliged  to  declare 
the  pastoral  relation  betwixt  the  Rev.  Mr.  D.  and  the 
congregations  of  Carlisle  and  Monaghan  dissolved,  and 
these  congregations  now  vacant." 

There  were  reasons  for  this  hesitation  beyond  the  re- 
lations of  Mr.  D.  to  his  people  here.  The  Second  Pres- 
bytery of  Philadelphia  to  which  the  Third  Church  on 
Pine  Street  belonged,  was  composed  almost  exclusively 
of  ministers  and  churches  whose  sympathies  had  been 
so  warmly  with  the  Old  Side  in  the  earlier  contro- 
versies of  the  church,  that  they  were  unwilling  to  unite 
with  the  existing  Presbyteries,  and  hence  they  had  been 
formed  into  a  separate  Presbytery,  though  they  resided  on 
territory    at    a    great    distance    apart  and   mingled  with 


RESISTANCE    IN    PHILADELPHIA.  lOI 

Other  bodies.  Four  (Messrs.  Elder,  Steel,  Tate  and  Mc- 
Murdie),  out  of  the  eight  ministers  then  connected  with 
it,  had  been  formerly  a  part  of  Donegal  Presbytery  and 
had  been  involved  in  several  conflicts  with  Mr.  Duffield. 
And  now  when  leave  was  asked  from  this  Presbytery  by 
the  Pine  Street  congregation  to  prosecute  their  call 
before  Donegal  Presbytery,  there  were  sufficient  irregu- 
larities and  difficulties  to  afford  them  a  plausible  reason 
for  refusal.  All  the  elders  of  the  Pine  Street  congrega- 
tion had  not  only  declined  subscribing  the  call,  but  had 
solemnly  cautioned  the  congregation  against  the  whole 
proceeding;  the  call  itself  had  never  been  read  to  the 
people  nor  made  out  at  a  public  meeting,  but  had  been 
handed  about  and  signed  by  the  people  separately ;  and 
a  small  but  respectable  minority  of  the  people  were  op- 
posed to  it.  The  ground  on  which  the  minority  and 
Session  ostensibly  based  their  opposition  was  not  their 
personal  dislike  of  Mr.  D.  or  his  principles,  but  the  pe- 
culiar relations  of  the  Pine  Street  congregation  to  the 
First  church  in  Market  Street,  In  virtue  of  a  compact 
between  these  two  congregations  their  ministers  were  to 
preach  in  rotation  at  the  two  houses,  and  in  case  of  a 
vacancy  in  either,  a  new  pastor  was  not  to  be  chosen  by 
the  one  church  without  the  concurrence  of  the  other,  or 
at  least  the  vacant  church  should  study  to  choose  a 
minister  who  should  be  generally  agreeable  to  a  ma- 
jority of  the  members  of  each  house;  yet  in  the  present 
case  the  Market  Street  congregation  had  not  been  con- 
sulted but  had  by  their  commissioners  remonstrated 
against  the  call.     To  this  it  was  added  that    the    rights 


102  TWO    CONGREGATIONS. 

of  property  were  liable  to  be  jeopardized  by  a  settlement 
under  such  circumstances,  and  that  the  interests  of  the 
Market  Street  people  would  be  much  affected  without 
their  consent.  When  the  case  came  up  by  appeal  before 
the  Synod  in  1772,  these  objections  of  the  Session  of 
Pine  Street  and  the  Second  Presbytery  were  overruled 
on  the  ground  that  the  will  of  the  people  of  Pine  Street 
was  sufficiently  apparent  in  spite  of  some  unusual  irreg- 
ularities, that  the  previous  compact  of  the  two  congre- 
gations was  not  such  as  to  affect  any  rights  of  property 
or  moral  obligations  in  the  circumstances,  and  certainly 
should  not  be  allowed  to  impair  the  proper  independence 
of  congregations,  and  that  the  opposition  of  the  Session 
and  minority  was  really  based  upon  grounds  which 
ought  to  have  no  consideration.  The  judgment  of  the 
Second  Presbytery  was  therefore  reversed  by  a  great 
majority,  and  the  third  church  was  allowed  to  prosecute 
their  call.* 

On  receiving  his  call  from  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal, 
Mr.  D.  repaired  to  Philadelphia,  but  was  even  then  met 
by  the  Second  Presbytery  with  a  refusal  to  receive  him 
as  a  member,  and  by  a  prohibition  from  that  body  to 
preach  in  the  Third  church.  On  coming  to  his  church 
on  the  Sabbath  (Sept.  27,  1772)  he  found  the  doors 
closed  and  locked  against  him  by  order  of  the  First 
church  who  claimed  jurisdiction  over  the  house, 
although  a  large  crowd  were  waiting  on  the  outside  to 
hear  him.  An  entrance  was  effected  by  the  officers  of 
the  Pine  Street  congregation,  and  the  services  were 
*  Minutes  of  Synod,  pp.  433—5. 


COMPLAINT   BEFORE  SYNOD.  IQ3 

gone  through  with  in  the  usual  manner,  but  in  the 
evening  he  was  again  interrupted  by  a  magistrate  en- 
tering in,  reading  the  riot  act  and  commanding  the  peo- 
ple to  disperse.  The  magistrate  was  forthwith  seized  by- 
one  of  the  congregation  and  carried  out  of  the  house 
and  ordered  not  to  disturb  the  orderly  worship  of  God, 
The  next  day  Mr.  D.  was  arrested  for  aiding  and  abet- 
ting a  riot,  and  he  refused  all  bail  on  the  ground  of 
asserting  the  rights  of  himself  and  his  people,  to  freedom 
of  worship.  In  some  way  the  necessity  of  his  prosecu- 
tion was  evaded,  and  he  was  allowed  henceforth  to 
proceed  in  his  ministrations.*  Next  year  (May  25, 
1773),  Mr.  D.  complained  in  Synod  that  the  Second 
Presbytery  "had  by  one  of  their  members  obstructed  his 
entrance  into  a  church  under  their  care  to  which  he  had 
accepted  a  call,  and  had  also  refused  to  receive  him  as  a 
member,  although  he  was  dismissed  from  and.  recom-. 
mended  by  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal;"  and  a  petition 
and  remonstrance  was  received  from  the  incorporated 
committee  of  the  Presbyterian  churches  of  Market  and 
Pine  Streets,  "setting  forth  that  Mr.  D.,  by  the  assistance 
of  a  part  of  the  congregation  of  Pine  Street,  had  taken 
forcible  possession  of  their  church  in  Pine  Street,  and 
praying  for  such  relief  as  the  nature  of  the  case  re- 
quired." After  a  full  hearing  of  both  parties,  "the 
Synod  judged  that  Mr.  D.  had  just  cause  of  complaint 
against  the  conduct  and  judgment  of  the  Second  Phila- 
delphia Presbytery,  who  ought  to  have  admitted  him  to 
membership  with  them  and   allowed    him    a    fair   trial ; 

*Sprague's  Annals,  Vol.  III.  p.  189. 


104  TWO     CONGREGATIONS. 

wherefore  we  now  declare  him  to  be  the  minister  of  the 
Pine  Street  or  Third  Presbyterian  congregation  ;  and 
order  that  he  be  put  upon  the  Hst  of  the  aforesaid  Pres- 
bytery." The  commissioners  of  the  incorporated  com- 
mittee then  withdrew  their  petition  from  the  bar  of 
Synod  for  the  reason  that  their  cause  had  been  evi- 
dently prejudged,  and  "the  Synod  therefore  finding  no 
accusers  of  Mr.  D.  acquitted  him  of  all  the  charges  con- 
tained in  the  aforesaid  petition  and  remonstrance."  By 
their  own  request  "Mr.  Dufifield  and  the  congregation  of 
Pine  Street  were  set  off  from  the  Second  Presbytery  and 
were  annexed  to  and  put  under  the  care  of  the  First  Phil- 
adelphia Presbytery."* 

As  a  specimen  of  the  remembrance  in  which  Mr.  D. 
was  held  by  his  former  acquaintance  in  the  West,  we 
may  mention  that  when  it  was  reported  that  the  King's 
government  were  threatening  to  imprison  him  for  the 
riot  above  alluded  to,  the  "Paxton  Boys"  assembled  and 
resolved  to  hold  themselves  in  readiness  to  march  a 
hundred  miles  or  more  to  set  him  at  liberty.  Mr.  D. 
continued  the  pastor  of  the  Third  church  until  his  death 
which  took  place  Feb.  2,  1790.  in  the  fifty-seventh  year 
of  his  age.  With  all  the  ardor  of  his  nature  he  threw 
himself  into  the  struggle  for  his  country's  freedom.  He 
(  was  chosen  the  chaplain  of  the  Continental  Congress, 
and  when  Philadelphia  was  in  possession  of  the  British 
forces,  he  followed  the  American  army,  in  which  he  did 
much  by  his  eloquent  appeals  to  sustain  the  courage  of 
the  soldiers.     A  price  was  set  upon  his  life  by  the  Brit- 

*Minutes  of  Synod,  pp.  448s.      Sprague  s  Annals  p.    190. 


GEORGE  DUFFIELD.  I05 

ish  authorities.  He  was  a  man  of  slight  frame  and 
small  stature,  but  capable  of  much  endurance.  Some- 
times he  was  reduced  to  great  extremities  during  the 
revolutionary  struggle,  but  his  faith  never  failed.  His 
devotions  were  very  fervent,  and  some  answers  to  his 
prayers  were  very  striking.  He  took  a  prominent  part 
in  the  new  organization  of  the  Presbyterian  church,  of 
which  he  was  the  first  Stated  Clerk.  Some  manuscript 
sermons  of  his  remain,  none  of  which  however  are 
written  out  in  full,  as  he  left  much  to  the  inspiration  of 
the  delivery.  He  received  the  honorary  degree  of  a 
Doctor  in  Divinity  from  Yale  College  in  1785.  By  his 
second  marriage  he  left  two  sons,  the  youngest  of  whom 
was  Registrar  and  Comptroller  General  of  Pa.,  and  the 
father  of  Rev.  Geo.  Duffield,  D.  D. 

One  year  (Nov.  11,  1773)  after  Mr.  Duffield's  dismis- 
sion an  effort  was  made  by  his  former  congregation  in 
Carlisle  to  obtain  his  restoration  to  them  but  without 
success.  He  however  often  revisited  them  and  sat  as  a 
correspondent  with  his  earlier  associates  in  Presbytery. 
Most  of  his  Carlisle  congregation  had  been  converted  and 
admitted  to  communion  under  his  ministry,  in  the  midst 
of  powerful  revivals  of  religion.  He  had  been  a  strict 
disciplinarian,  and  yet  had  gained  for  himself  the  enthu- 
siastic attachment  of  his  people.  Even  at  this  early 
day  he  had  won  some  distinction  as  a  Whig  and  a  sup- 
porter of  the  Colonial  rights  against  governmental  op- 
pression, and  this  had  nearly  as  much  to  do  with  the 
opposition  to  his  induction  to  the  Pine  Street  church  as 
his  more  pronounced  New  Side  proclivities. 


I06  TWO    CONGREGATIONS. 

The  loss  of  such  a  man  at  such  a  time  to  the  congre- 
gation of  Carlisle  seemed  irreparable.  There  were  almost 
universal  complaints  of  the  low  state  of  religion  in  every 
part  of  the  country.     In  1769  the  Synod  speak  of  "the 
prevalence  of  irreligion  and  immorality,  and  the  lamen- 
table decay  of  vital  piety;"  in  1772  of  "the  low  state  of 
vital  and  practical  religion,  and  the  great  prevalence  of 
vice  and  infidelity;"  and  in  1778  of  "the  lamentable  decay 
of  vital  piety  for  which  we  have  had  so  much  reason  to 
mourn  for  several  years  past."     The  Presbytery  of  Don- 
egal at  its  meeting  in   1771   adopted  the  same  language. 
Doubtless  the  strong  language  used  must  be  construed 
with  reference  to  the  high  standard  of  religion  and   mo- 
rality   according  to  which  this  estimate  was  made,  but 
we  have  other  evidence  that  the  description  here   given 
is  not  too  highly  colored.     The  people  too  were  scarcely 
recovered  from  the  effects  of  their  recent  Indian  depre- 
dations, and  already  they  began  to  be  agitated  by  those 
civil  disputes  which  were  soon  to  result  in  a  separation 
from  the  parent  country.     Some  efforts  were  made  dur- 
ing the  subsequent  years  for  obtaining  another  minister, 
but  they  were  entirely  unsuccessful.     Supplies  were  reg- 
ularly supplicated  for  and  granted,    at  least    once    each 
month,  and  especially  for  the  administration  of  sealing 
ordinances,  but  we  have  evidence  that  the  congregation 
never  again  enjoyed  the  services  of  a  stated  minister. 

We  are  not  informed  of  the  precise  time,  but  not  long 
after  the  removal  of  Mr.  Duffield,  the  house  of  worship 
in  which  he  had  preached  in  Carlisle  was  consumed  by 
fire.     Family    tradition    reports    that   while  the   people 


PLACE  OF  WORSHIP  BURNT.  IO7 

were  blasting  rocks  in  the  street  near  by,  some  of  the 
fuse  was  thrown  upon  the  roof  and  communicated  the 
flame.  For  some  time  the  congregation  worshipped  in 
a  room  of  the  C6urt  House.  The  bell  in  this  Court 
House  was  said  to  be  the  gift  of  a  sister  of  Wm.  Penn, 
who  resided  at  Carlisle,  England,  and  it  is  also  said  that 
she  stood  by  when  it  was  cast  and  threw  in  a  kw  silver 
coins  under  an  impression  that  this  would  give  it  a  bet- 
ter quality  of  sound.  There  being  no  steeple  to  the 
church  it  was  hung  on  a  cupola  of  the  neighboring  Court 
House,  with  the  understanding  that  it  should  serve  for 
the  courts  on  week  days  and  for  the  church  in  all  relig- 
ious services.  Unfortunately  it  was  melted  down  and 
lost  when  the  Court  House  was  burned  many  years  since. 
Another  and  better  one  supplies  its  place,  but  the  his- 
toric associations  are  gone.* 

Among  the  elders  who  officiated  in  Mr.  Duffield's  congre- 
gation we  find  the  names  of  General  John  Armstrong,  Jon- 
athan Kearsley,  John  McClure,  James  Carothers,  Geo. 
Brown  and  James  McBride.  Others  unquestionably 
acted  in  that  capacity,  but  we  have  no  authentic  testi- 
mony with  respect  to  them.  The  first  of  these  was  one 
of  the  most  influential  men  of  this  region.  He  came  to 
this  country  from  Ireland  some  time  before  1748,  and 
was  active  in  laying  out  the  town,  surveying  the 
lands,  planning  the  public  buildings,  commanding  the 
troops  and  strengthening  the  defences  in  the  Indian 
wars.  He  was  under  the  proprietary  government  a  jus- 
tice of  the  peace  and  much  trusted  as  a  counsellor  and 

*Centennial  Discourse,  and  Manuscript  Letters  of  Dr.  Duffield. 


108  TWO    CONGREGATIONS. 

executive  officer  for  the  whole  frontier.  To  him  was 
ascribed  the  plan  and  the  accomplishment  of  the  expe- 
dition to  Kittanning,  which  has  been  before  noticed. 
Three  years  later  (1758),  he  served  in  the  advanced  di- 
vision under  Col.  Bouquet  in  the  expedition  against  Fort 
Duquesne.  He  was  active  in  the  early  movements 
which  brought  on  the  war  for  Independence,  and  in  that 
war  itself  rose  to  the  rank  of  a  Major  General  in  com- 
mand of  the  Pennsylvania  troops.  At  the  recommenda- 
tion of  General  Washington,  with  whom  he  was  in  con- 
stant and  confidential  correspondence  until  the  time  of 
his  death,  he  was  twice  sent  to  Congress.  In  his  relig- 
ious views  he  was  a  decided  Christian,  strictly  orthodox, 
and  fervent  in  his  practical  duties.  He  appears  fre- 
quently as  a  delegate  of  his  church  in  the  Presbytery 
and  Synod,  and  was  entrusted  by  those  bodies  with  a 
prominent  part  in  their  proceedings.  George  Chambers 
says  of  him,  "He  was  a  man  of  intelligence,  of  integrity, 
and  of  high  religious  and  moral  character.  He  was  res- 
olute and  brave,  and  though  living  habitually  in  the  fear 
of  the  Lord,  he  feared  not  the  face  of  man."  His  epi- 
taph in  the  old  cemetery  of  Carlisle  says  he  "was  emi- 
nently distinguished  for  patriotism,  valor  and  piety,  and 
departed  this  life  March  9,  1795,  aged  75  years."*  Of 
the  other  members  of  Session,  whose  names  we  have 
given,  we  know  nothing  further  than  that  they  had  at 
different  times  a  seat  in  Presbytery. 

Less    is    known    respecting    the    other    congregation 
under  Mr.  Steel,  on  account  of  its  having  no  connection 

*Men  of   Mark  of  Cumberland  County,  1776—  1876,  by  Alfred    Nevin, 
D.  D.,  Phila  ,  pp.  75—79. 


STEELS  CONGREGATION.  IO9 

with  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal,  and  in  consequence  of 
distance  having  seldom  any  part  in  the  proceedings  of 
the  Second  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia  and  of  the  Synod. 
It  appears  to  have  been  composed  principally  of  the  old 
church  in  the  neighborhood  of  town,  but  it  was  strong, 
and  though  not  favored  with  powerful  revivals  had  a 
continual  increase  of  communicants  by  more  gradual 
processes.  It  was  more  affected  by  the  Indian  wars  in 
consequence  of  the  more  exposed  residences  of  its  mem- 
bers, and  yet  it  does  not  seem  to  have  intermitted  its 
regular  salary  to  its  pastor,  of  one-half  of  One  Hundred 
and  Fifty  pounds  (about  ;^400),  per  annum.  Mr.  Steel 
himself  was  possessed  of  a  competent  independence,  and 
was  able  to  loan  his  congregation  one  hundred  pounds 
(about  $266),  for  some  years  while  they  were  building 
their  house  of  worship.  He  was  often  entrusted  with 
commissions  from  those  in  authority,  for  though  a  cler- 
gyman, his  well  known  intrepidity  and  good  judgment 
recommended  him  for  any  difficult  service.  In  1768, 
he  not  only  fulfilled  the  commission  with  which  he  was 
entrusted  by  Gov.  John  Penn  to  remove  settlers  from 
lands  in  the  Western  part  of  the  State  not  open  for  sale, 
of  which  mention  has  been  made  before,  but  he  assisted 
the  Justices  of  the  County  in  endeavoring  to  restrain 
certain  rioters  from  over  the  mountain  who  were  rescu- 
ing two  men  in  the  jail  in  Carlisle  confined  for  murder- 
ing Indians.  With  a  party  of  men  he  pursued  after 
them,  but  he  was  not  strong  enough  to  recover  the 
prisoners.* 

*Rupp,  Hist,  of  Cumberland  County,  &c.,  pp.    182 — 3. 


no  TWO    CONGREGATIONS. 

During  the  pendency  of  measures  for  asserting  the 
rights  of  the  colonies  against  the  British  government, 
both  congregations  sympathized  ardently  with  the  pa- 
triots. All  the  traditions  and  hereditary  spirit  of  their 
race  were  against  every  form  of  governmental  oppress- 
ion. The  first  news  of  the  Boston  massacre  and  the 
closing  of  the  ports  of  Massachusetts,  aroused  the  whole 
population  of  this  County  as  one  man.  A  meeting  of 
"freeholders  and  freemen  from  the  several  townships," 
was  called  on  Tuesday,  the  I2th  day  of  July,  1774,  in 
the  First  Presbyterian  church,  and  John  Montgomery 
Esq.,  an  elder  of  that  congregation  was  chosen  to  pre- 
side over  it.  Resolutions  were  adopted,  alleging  that 
Boston  was  suffering  in  the  common  cause  of  all  the 
colonies,  that  every  prudent  measure  ought  to  be 
adopted  for  redress  for  the  past  and  security  for  the  fu- 
ture, that  a  Congress  of  deputies  was  indispensable  for 
this  purpose,  that  the  colonies  ought  to  unite  in  refusing 
to  import  any  merchandize  from  Great  Britain  or  her 
dependencies,  that  one  committee  ought  at  once  to  be 
appointed  to  correspond  with  similar  committees  of 
other  provinces,  and  another  to  act  as  deputies  from  this 
County  in  an  assembly  of  the  provinces  to  meet  in  Phil- 
adelphia. Nor  were  the  people  unprepared  as  the  storm 
came  nearer.  Next  year  (May,  1775),  a  County  Com- 
mittee was  organized,  three  thousand  men  were  asso- 
ciated, five  hundred  men  were  taken  into  pay  and 
drafted,  to  be  armed  and  disciplined  and  marched  on  the 
first  emergency ;  and  for  this  the  County  was  drawn 
upon  by  a  tax  on  all  estates  real  and  personal  for  twenty- 


COUNTY    MEETINGS.  1 1  I 

seven  thousand  pounds.  In  a  letter  from  the  Committee 
of  the  County  to  the  President  of  Congress  next  year, 
July  14,  it  is  said  :  "We  think  ourselves  warranted  to 
say  that  we  shall  be  able  to  send  five  companies,  viz. : 
one  from  each  battalion  to  compose  part  of  the  flying 
camp,  provided  so  many  good  arms  can  be  had  ;  and 
three  companies  of  militia  for  the  present  emergency, 
some  of  whom  will  march  this  week.  With  pleasure  we 
assure  you  that  a  noble  spirit  appears  •  amongst  the  in- 
habitants here.  The  spirit  of  marching  to  the  defence  of 
our  country  is  so  prevalent  in  this  town  that  we  shall 
not  have  left  men  sufficient  to  mount  guard,  which  we 
think  absolutely  necessary  for  the  safety  of  the  inhabi- 
tants and  ammunition,  and  as  a  watch  over  the  ten  En- 
glish officers  with  their  ten  servants  to  keep  their  patrol 
of  honor,  especially  as  their  brethren  lately  at  Lebanon 
in  Lancaster  county  lost  it,  and  as  there  will  not  be  more 
left  in  town  for  the  above  purpose  we  shall  be  obliged 
to  hire  a  guard  of  twelve  men  from  the  county."  Two 
weeks  afterwards  they  write  :  "Eleven  companies  will 
be  sufficiently  armed  and  accoutred  and  the  last  of  them 
marched  from  this  place  in  about  a  week  from  this  time. 
Three  companies  more  are  preparing  if  they  can  get 
arms,  and  many  more  declare  themselves  willing  to 
march  ;  but  we  are  well  assured  arms  are  not  to  be  got 
in  this  County.  If  arms  and  accoutrements  are  to  be 
had  at  Philadelphia,  we  can  send  more  men."  Two 
weeks  later  (Aug.  16),  they  give  notice:  "The  twelfth 
company  of  our  militia  are  marched  to-day,  containing 
in  the  whole  833  privates,  with  officers  nearly  900  men. 


112  TWO     CONGREGATIONS. 

Six  companies  more  are  collecting  arms  and  are  pre- 
paring to  march.*  /  The  leading  company  in  this  battal- 
ion of  July,  1776,  had  for  its  captain  the  Rev.  John 
Steel,  whose  experience  as  a  captain  of  rangers  was  now 
of  value,  but  whose  age  would  hardly  permit  him  to 
serve  for  the  whole  war.f  On  the  previous  March  (17, 
1776),  Col,  Robert  Magaw  started  with  a  battalion  which 
was  addressed  in  an  eloquent  and  patriotic  spirit  by  Rev. 
Wm.  Linn  of  Newville,||  and  he  was  soon  afterwards 
heard  of  in  the  command  of  Fort  Washington  on  the 
Hudson.  It  was  there  that  being  threatened  by  Lord 
Howe  with  extremities  he  sent  the  brave  reply,  that  he 
doubted  whether  that  officer  would  execute  a  threat  "so 
unworthy  of  himself  and  the  British  nation  ;  but  give  me 
leave,"  added  he,  "to  assure  your  Excellency  that  ac- 
tuated by  the  most  glorious  cause  that  mankind  ever 
fought  in,  I  am  determined  to  defend  this  post  to  the 
very  last  extremity."  Next  day  however  he  was  over- 
powered and  compelled  to  surrender  himself  and  his 
men  as  prisoners  of  war.J  Another  of  these  leaders  was 
Wm.  Irvine  recently  (1764)  from  Enniskillen,  Ireland, 
and  for  ten  years  a  physician  in  Carlisle.  He  had  been 
a  member  of  the  Pennsylvania  Convention,  but  was  ap- 
pointed by  Congress  (Jan.  loth,  1776)  a  Colonel  and  or- 
dered to  Canada  where  he  was  taken  prisoner.  As  soon 
as  he  could  effect  an  exchange  (April,  1778)  he  resumed 


*Amer.  Archives,  in  Chambers,  pp.  loo — i. 

\Cka?nbers,  p.  103. 

[|Sermon  of  Rev.  IVm.  Linn  in  Amer.  Volunteer,  Marcli  16,  1876. 

\Irvings  Life  of  Wasliington,  Vol.  II,  p.  419. 


MILITARY  MEN.  1 1  3 

the  command  of  his  regiment,  was  a  member  of  the 
court  martial  which  tried  Gen.  Charles  Lee,  was  made 
brigadier  general  in  1779,  acted  under  Gen.  Wayne  at 
Bull's  Ferry,  and  in  the  autumn  of  1781  was  ordered  to 
Fort  Pitt  to  take  the  command  of  the  troops  on  the 
western  frontier  until  the  close  of  the  war  (1783).  He 
was  afterwards  honored  with  a  seat  in  the  Constitutional 
Convention  and  in  Congress  during  several  terms,  and 
with  the  command  of  the  Pennsylvania  troops  in  quelling 
the  "Whiskey  Insurrection,"  and  finally  removed  to  Phil- 
adelphia in  1 80 1,  and  died  there  July  30,  1804.  He  had 
also  two  brothers,  Capt.  Andrew  Irvine  of  Wayne's  bri- 
gade, and  Dr.  Matthew  Irvine  of  Lee's  famous  legion  ; 
and  three  sons,  Gen.  Callender  Irvine,  Commissary,  Col. 
Wm.  N.  Irvine  and  Capt.  Armstrong  Irvine,  all  of  whom 
distinguished  themselves  in  the  revolutionary  war.* 
Then  there  was  Ephraim  Blaine,  who  entered  the  army 
as  a  colonel  at  the  commencement  of  the  war,  but  was 
subsequently  made  Commissary  General,  and  was  with 
Washington,  whose  unlimited  confidence  he  enjoyed, 
during  the  "dark  winter"  at  Valley  Forge  ;  and  by  his 
exertions  and  sacrifices  was  the  means  of  saving  the 
American  army.f  It  would  however  take  too  much 
space  to  mention  the  services  of  such  men  as  Col.  John 
Montgomery,  an  elder  in  Mr.  Steel's  congregation,  Col. 
Robert  Callender,  Col.  William  Thomson,  Lieut.  Col. 
Watts,  and  majors  and  captains  and  subalterns  too  nu- 
merous to  be  reckoned  up,  while  the  soldiers  in  the  rank 


*Appleton's  New  Amer.  Encyclop.,  Vol.  IX,  pp.  6i6 — 17. 
^ Ditto.  Vol.  Ill,  p.  322. 


114  TWO    CONGREGATIONS. 

and  file  nearly  equaled  in  number  the'  taxables   of  the 
district.     In    the    civil    service    we    must    not   overlook 
James  Wilson  Esq.,  who  was  originally    from  Scotland, 
but  who  after  studying  law,  settled  at  Carlisle  where  he 
became  eminent  in  his  profession,  sat  in  the    Provincial 
Convention    in    1774,  and  in  the  Continental   Congress 
(1775 — 'jf).     XVhile   he    was    in  the  latter  body,  he  re- 
ceived instruction  from  his  constituents  in    Cumberland 
County  to  advocate  an  entire  separation  from  the  mother 
country.     This  was  probably  among  the  first  utterances 
of  that  sentiment  in  this  country.     The  Provincial   Con- 
vention had  directed  their  delegates  to  oppose  and  vote 
against  any  such   proposition.     The  inhabitants  of  this 
County  soon  after  met  together  and  petitioned  the  As- 
sembly that  such  instructions    "might   be    withdrawn." 
Their  petition  was  presented  May  28,    1776,  and  after  a 
long  and  excited  debate,  in  view  of  the  altered  situation 
of  affairs,  the  restriction  was  withdrawn,  and  in  June  the 
Convention    declared    its    willingness    to  vote  for  inde- 
pendence.    When  the  Pennsylvania  delegation  in  Con- 
gress received  these  renewed  instructions,  two  absented 
themselves,  two  still  refused  to  concur  in    the    vote    for 
independence,    and    with    two    others  who  voted  for  it 
Wilson  gave  his  deciding  vote.     On  the  2d  of  August, 
1776,  when  the  Pennsylvania  delegates  affixed  their  sig- 
natures to  the  Declaration  which  had  been  passed  July 
4th,  James  Wilson   was    among  the    promptest  signers. 
In  November  of  that  year  he  was  appointed  by  Congress 
on  the  Executive  Committee  charged  with  full  powers  to 
carry  on  the  whole  business  of  the  war.     He  soon  after- 


steel's  death  and  character.  I  I  5 

wards  obtained  a  Colonel's  commission,  was  a  member 
of  the  Convention  which  framed  the  Federal  Constitution 
and  of  the  State  Convention  which  adopted  it,  was  one  of 
the  first  Judges  of  the  Supreme  Court  appointed  by 
Washington,  was  professor  of  law  in  the  University  of 
Pennsylvania,  and  died  at  Edenton,  N.  C.  Aug  28,  1798.* 

As  these  men  were  nearly  all  connected  with  the  Pres- 
byterian congregations  in  Carlisle,  their  history  is  essen- 
tial to  the  history  of  that  people.  Political  and  patriotic 
feeling  at  that  time  swallowed  up  everything  else.  It 
was  no  small  part  of  the  religious  life  of  the  best  men. 
Indeed  we  have  evidence  that  both  congregations  were 
unable  to  maintain  ordinary  public  worship  during  the 
exciting  periods  of  the  Revolutionary  war.  The  only 
minister  who  could  conduct  their  services,  Mr.  Steel, 
was  now  much  advanced  in  years.  He  was  not  allowed 
to  witness  the  termination  of  the  contest  in  which  he 
was  so  much  interested.  In  the  middle  of  it  and  when 
its  clouds  were  darkest,  he  was  called  to  his  rest  (Aug. 
/  1779)  after  a  ministry  of  thirty-seven  years,  and  a  pastor- 
\  ate  in  this  congregation  of  twenty.  He  was  a  good 
preacher,  a  sound  divine  and  a  useful  citizen.  His  man- 
uscript sermons  (many  of  which  remained  in  the  posses- 
sion of  his  grandson,  Robert  Givin  Esq.,  but  were  un- 
fortunately consumed  in  the  burning  of  the  house  of  the 
:  latter  a  few  years  since),  exhibited  much  neatness  in 
chirography,  great  care  in  preparation,  and  diligence  and 
copiousness  in  composition. 

^Appleton's  N.  Am.  Cycl.  Vol.  XVI.  p.  458. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

DR.  Davidson's  pastorate. 

For  more  than  five  years  the  church  vacated  by  the 
death  of  Mr.  Steel  remained  without  a  pastor.  By  the  terms 
of  the  Synodical  act  which  had  in  1768  annexed  Mr.  S. 
and  his  congregation  to  the  Second  Presbytery,  as  soon 
as  that  congregation  should  become  vacant  it  was  to  re- 
vert to  the  Presbytery  within  which  it  should  be  territo- 
rially located.*  It  now  came  under  the  jurisdiction  of 
the  Presbytery  of  Donegal,  and  for  some  years  both 
congregations  in  Carlisle  regularly  made  "supplication" 
for,  and  received  the  supplies  usually  granted  to  vacant 
congregations.  Work  was  still  going  on  at  intervals 
upon  the  Stone  church,  which  remained  for  some  time 
incomplete.  It  is  possible  that  this  was  the  period, 
which  is  spoken  of  in  some  accounts,  when  both  con- 
gregations worshipped  alternately  in  the  Court  House.f 
When  the  congregations  united  some  years  afterward, 
that  building  is  spoken  of  as  "  the  new  meeting  house," 
having  reference  doubtless  not  to  the  outer  walls  and 
frame  but  to  the  interior  portion. 

It  was  at  this  time  that  the  attention  of  the  people  was 
directed  to  the  establishment  of  an   institution   of  iearn- 


*Minutes  of  Synod,  pp.  383s. 

f  Manuscript  Letters  of  Dr.  Duffield. 


DICKINSON  COLLEGE.  11/ 

ing.  Much  had  been  done  before  this  in  behalf  of  clas- 
sical schools  in  different  parts  of  the  land.  Nassau  Hall 
had  grown  out  of  the  union  of  several  such  schools,  and 
Donegal  Presbytery  reports  one  year,  that  Five  Hundred 
Pounds  had  been  subscribed  for  the  endowment  of  a  pro- 
fessorship in  that  institution.  A  classical  school  had  been 
for  years  maintained  under  the  charge  of  Rev.  Dr.  Francis 
Alison,  and  after  his  removal  to  Philadelphia,  of  Rev. 
Alexander  McDowall,  but  which  subsequently  gave  rise 
to  Newark  Academy  and  Delaware  College.*  On  the 
establishment  of  the  Academy  at  Philadelphia  which  af- 
terwards grew  into  the  University  of  Pennsylvania,  a 
number  of  gentleman  who  had  been  active  in  its  com- 
mencement took  umbrage  at  some  of  the  proceedings  of 
the  Legislature  with  reference  to  it,  and  began  to  agitate 
for  the  establishment  of  another.  Among  these  was  Dr. 
Rush  who  had  been  a  professor  in  the  Philadelphia  In- 
stitution. His  zeal  and  eloquence  soon  enlisted  such 
men  as  Gov.  John  Dickinson,  Wm.  Bingham  Esq.,  and 
Henry  Hill  Esq.,  in  his  enterprize,  and  a  sum  of  money 
was  secured  by  donations  from  them  and  other  friends 
which  seemed  to  warrant  the  obtaining  of  a  charter  and 
the  purchase  of  ground.  The  donation  and  support 
which  Gov.  Dickinson  at  once  gave,  induced  all  with  one 
consent  to  give  his  name  to  the  projected  College. f  It 
has  been  suspected  that  such  a  movement  was  really 
premature  and  was  the  suggestion  of  private  feeling, 
since  the  two  institutions  already  spoken  of  in  New  Jer- 

^Hodge's  Const.  Hist.,  pp.   260 — 70. 

fLife  of  Nisbet,  by  Dr.  Savmel  Miller  pp.  loi— 2,  119. 


ii8  Davidson's  PASTORATE. 

sey  and  Philadelphia  were  as  much  as  the  wants  of  edu- 
cation and  the  pecuniary  strength  of  this  region  de- 
manded. It  must  be  conceded  that  the  number  of  stu- 
dents and  the  amount  of  funds  contributed  for  all  its  in- 
stitutions on  this  territory  do  not  indicate  an  already 
awakened  and  adequate  interest  in  such  an  object.  All 
three  institutions  were  unquestionably  in  a  feeble  condi- 
tion for  some  time,  and  it  is  possible  that  one  of  them 
might  have  been  adequate  to  the  work  of  them  all. 
But  the  final  success  of  such  an  effort  is  itself  evidence 
that  there  was  wisdom  in  its  origin.  It  is  difficult  now 
to  decide  who  were  the  principal  movers  of  the  enter- 
prise here.  John  Montgomery  is  sometimes  spoken  of 
as  if  he  were  the  soul  of  it  in  this  region,  and  the  public 
spirit  and  intelligence  of  the  man  would  warrant  the 
claim.  He  was  certainly  during  his  whole  subsequent 
life,  a  member  of  the  board  of  Trustees,  and  prominent  es- 
pecially in  the  contrivance,  the  location  and  the  erection 
of  its  buildings.  But  equally  certain  is  it  that  nothing 
of  that  kind  could  have  gone  forward  at  this  period 
without  the  ardent  sympathy  and  cooperation,  if  not  the 
controlling  influence,  of  Gen.  John  Armstrong.  His 
education,  his  wealth  and  political  and  social  position  made 
him  the  first  man  to  be  consulted,  and  gave  his  opinions 
the  highest  influence  in  all  questions  of  general  interest 
in  church  or  state.  Both  of  these  men  were  among  the 
original  corporators  and  for  a  short  time  in  the  absence 
of  Gov.  Dickinson  acted  as  Presidents  of  the  Board, 
The  clergy  and  other  literary  men  however  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  Carlisle  did  not  at  first  see  either  the  wisdom, 


LOCATED  AT  CARLISLE.  II9 

or  the  practicability  of  establishing  the  new  Institution.* 
But  the  unwearied  persuasion  of  Dr.  Rush,  and  the 
promises  of  a  number  of  wealthy  persons  in  Philadelphia, 
who  lent  their  names  and  pledged  their  purses,  at  length 
removed  every  difficulty.  A  charter  was  soon  obtained, 
according  to  which  forty  persons,  including  most  of  the 
ministers  and  intelligent  laymen  of  the  Presbyterian  con- 
nection in  Eastern  Pennsylvania,  were  incorporated  as 
its  trustees.  With  entire  unanimity  every  eye  was  turned 
to  Carlisle  as  the  proper  location  for  the  College. f 
Philadelphia  was  preoccupied  by  the  University;  and  the 
strongest  and  most  compact  body  of  Presbyterians  in 
America  was  then  and  was  likely  to  be  for  some  time  in 
this  region.  Carlisle  was  indeed  a  small  town,  consisting 
of  not  more  than  two  thousand  inhabitants,  with  scarcely 
even  a  regular  line  of  stages  to  connect  it  with  the  more 
commercial  parts  of  the  country.  But  it  had  a  high 
reputation  for  intelligence  and  enterprize,  and  an  ele- 
vated moral  and  social  character,  which  were  looked 
upon  as  indispensable  to  such  an  institution.  Confident 
expectations  were  also  entertained  that  for  a  small  con- 
sideration the  United  States  government  would  be  will- 
ing to  part  with  the  land  and  buildings  which  had  been 
occupied  for  military  purposes  in  its  neighborhood. 

While  pursuing  his  medical  education  in  Edinburgh, 
a  number  of  years  before,  Dr.  Rush  had  become  ac- 
quainted with  Dr.  Charles  Nisbet,  the  pastor  of  a  church 


*  Miller's  Life  of  Nisbet,  p.  102. 

fHist.  Sketch  of  Dickinson  Colege  by  Prof.  Ca'.dwell'm  Xm&x.  Quart. 
Register  for  November,  1836,  p.  118. 


I20  DAVIDSON  S  PASTORATE. 

at  Montrose,  but  who  often  visited  the  capital  and  was 
there  one  of  a  brilliant  circle  of  literary  wits.*  Encour- 
aged by  the  success  of  the  Eastern  people  in  obtaining 
Dr.  Witherspoon  for  Nassau  Hall,  he  now  thought  of 
Dr.  Nisbet  as  the  most  likely  man  to  take  the  charge  of 
the  College  at  Carlisle.  It  was  well  known  that  Dr. 
Nisbet  had  shown  a  decided  partiality  to  American  in- 
stitutions during  the  late  revolutionary  contest,  and  it 
was  believed  that  his  heart  and  name  might  be  enlisted 
for  the  new  enterprize.  No  sooner  therefore  had  affairs  ' 
begun  to  assume  a  hopeful  and  definite  shape,  than  at  a 
meeting  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  April  8,  1784,  Dr. 
Nisbet  was  elected  the  Principal  of  the  College,  not  only 
with  entire  unanimity  but  with  warmth  and  enthusiasm. f 
The  cautious  spirit  of  Dickinson  did  indeed  afterwards 
waver  not  in  behalf  of  Dr.  Nisbet,  but  with  respect  to  the 
timeliness  of  the  effort,  and  hence  he  at  one  period  wrote 
to  that  excellent  man  in  a  less  hopeful  and  a  more  dep- 
recatory strain, II  but  the  more  ardent  spirit  of  his  fellow- 
workers  was  finally  successful  in  obtaining  a  favorable 
decision.  After  many  conflicts  and  waverings.  Dr.  Nis- 
bet accepted  of  his  appointment,  landed  at  Philadelphia 
June  9,  1785,  and  after  nearly  a  month's  tarrying  with 
Dr.  Rush,  reached  Carlisle  on  the  day  the  inhabitants 
were  celebrating  their  national  independence.  The  com- 
mittee which  had  conveyed  him  from  Philadelphia  were 
met  before  entering  the  town  by  a  deputation  of  citizens, 
and  a  troop  of  horse    escorted   him    into    the    borough 

*  Miller  s  Life  of  Nisbet,  p.   loi.     Note. 
'^ Ditto,  p.  loi. 
\Ditto,  pp.  123—5. 


CALL  TO  DR.  DAVIDSON.  121 

amid  the  ringing  of  bells  and  the  gratulations  of  the  cit- 
izens. On  the  next  day  the  oath  of  office  was  adminis- 
tered, after  which  he  delivered  his  inaugural  discourse 
from  Acts  vii :  22,  and  entered  upon  his  duties  as  the 
head  of  the  institution.* 

Some  time  before  the  affairs  of  the  College  had  taken 
a  prosperous  turn,  "a  petition  from  the  First  congrega- 
tion of  Carlisle  was  Tarought  into  the  Presbytery  of  Don- 
egal and  read,  requesting  liberty  to  present  a  call  to  the 
Rev.  Robert  Davidson,  a  member  of  the  Second  Pres- 
bytery of  Philadelphia."  In  1763,  when  he  was  but 
twenty-two  years  of  age,  he  had  been  appointed  a 
teacher  in  his  Alma  Mater,  the  University  of  Pennsylva- 
nia, and  soon  after  a  Professor  of  History  there,  and  an 
assistant  to  Dr.  Ewing  in  charge  of  the  First  Presbyte- 
rian church  of  Philadelphia.  In  these  offices  he  had  at- 
tained a  high  reputation  for  learning  and  piety,t  and  he 
had  been  called  upon  to  serve  on  some  of  the  most  im- 
portant committees  of  the  Synod.  He  belonged  to  the 
same  Presbytery  with  which  Mr.  Steel  had  been  con- 
nected, and  had  doubtless  in  this  way  become  known  to 
the  congregation.  It  does  not  appear  however  that  he 
formally  accepted  of  the  call  until  after  his  connection 
with  Dickinson  College  and  his  consequent  removal  to 
Carlisle.  Under  date  of  April  12,  1785,  the  minutes  of 
Presbytery  say :  "The  Rev.  Dr.  Davidson,  having  ac- 
cepted a  call  from  the  First  congregation  of  Carlisle  and 


*  Miller's  Life  of  Nisbet,  pp.  137 — 8. 

\Ditto,  p.  115.     Sprague's  Annals,  Vol.  Ill,  pp.  323 — 5. 


122  DAVIDSON  S  PASTORATE. 

now  having  settled  in  that  place,  produced  a  certificate 
of  his  dismission  fi-om  the  Second  Presbytery  of  Phila- 
delphia and  applied  to  be  received  as  a  member.  He  is 
accordingly  received  and  takes  his  seat."  John  Mont- 
gomery, the  elder  from  that  congregation,  "requested 
that  some  persons  might  be  appointed  to  install  Dr. 
Davidson,  and  Mn  Robert  Laing  and  Samuel  Waugh 
were  appointed  to  do  that  service"  on  Wednesday  the 
27th  inst."  On  taking  leave  of  the  University,  the  Trus- 
tees showed  their  appreciation  of  his  merits  by  conferring 
on  him  the  degree  of  Doctor  of  Divinity. 

The  preceding  year  (Nov.  i,  1784),  he  had  been 
chosen  a  "Professor  of  Logic,  Metaphysics  and  Ethics 
pro  tempore"  in  Dickinson  College.  This  appears  to 
have  been  a  provisionary  arrangement,  until  a  more 
formal  distribution  of  the  professorships  might  be  made 
when  the  Institution  should  become  more  settled.  In 
the  mean  time  he  was  called  upon  to  act  as  the  real  head 
of  the  College  until  the  arrival  of  its  Principal.  In  truth 
scarcely  had  Dr.  Nisbet  commenced  his  labors,  before  he 
and  several  members  of  his  family  were  attacked  by  a 
severe  and  protracted  illness.  From  this  acclimating 
process  the  Doctor  suffered  for  a  number  of  months  and 
was  rendered  wholly  unfit  for  active  effort  either  bodily 
or  mental.  He  was  at  the  same  time  disappointed  in  his 
attempts  to  induce  the  Trustees  to  enter  upon  some  of 
his  schemes  which  he  deemed  essential  to  the  success  of 
the  Institution ;  so  that  as  the  effect  of  the  whole  he  be- 
came discouraged,  and  on  the  i8th  of  October  following 
his  arrival  (1785),  sent  in  his  resignation  and  determined 


DAVIDSON    IN    COLLEGE.  1 23 

to  return  to  Scotland.*  Reluctantly  and  only  when  this 
resolution  seemed  irrevocable,  his  resignation  was  ac- 
cepted and  Dr.  Davidson  was  invited  to  occupy  his 
place.  Encumbered  at  the  same  time  by  the  charge  of 
a  large  congregation,  these  duties  were  found  to  be  es- 
pecially oppressive.  But  it  was  not  long  before  the 
health  of  Dr.  Nisbet  was  restored,  and  circumstances 
opened  to  him  a  more  cheerful  prospect.  An  immediate 
return  to  Scotland  being  impracticable,  it  became  neces- 
sary for  him  to  remain  in  Carlisle  until  the  ensuing 
Spring,  when  under  the  influence  of  his  altered  feelings 
he  expressed  his  willingness  to  resume  his  position. 
Accordingly  he  was  unanimously  reelected  May  lO, 
1786,  and  immediately  resumed  the  duties  of  his  office. 
The  climate  appears  ever  afterwards  to  have  been  con- 
genial to  him  and  his  family,  and  his  health  was  never 
again  seriously  interrupted  until  the  illness  which,  many 
years  afterward,  occasioned  his  death.  Permission  was  ob- 
tained to  occupy  the  buildings  which  the  Government  had 
used  for  military  purposes  near  the  town,  and  for  three  or 
four  years  Dr.  Nisbet  resided  and  gave  lectures  there. 
Some  of  the  students  also  had  possession  of  the  barracks 
and  found  them  very  convenient  for  their  purposes.f  Nine 
were  graduated  in  1787,  and  still  larger  numbers  each 
successive  year,  until  the  whole  list  of  graduates  during 
the  eight  years  of  Dr.  Nisbet's  presidency  amounted  to 
one  hundred  and  seventy-five.  This  included  a  number 
of  theological  students  to  whom  he  gave  extra  theolog- 

*Miller's  Life  of  Nisbet,  pp.  138s.     CaldzvelV s  Hist.  Sketch,  p.  120. 
fPersonal  recollections  of  an  aged  lawyer  of  Carlisle. 


124  DAVIDSON  S  PASTORATE. 

ical  lectures  a  part  of  the  time,  and  who  afterwards  be- 
came distinguished  in  the  church. 

It  was  some  time  before  the  arrival  of  Dr.  Nisbet, 
during  the  Autumn  of  1784,  or  the  Spring  of  1785,  that 
proceedings  were  entered  upon  for  the  union  of  the  two 
Presbyterian  congregations  of  Carlisle.  "A  committee 
was  appointed  by  the  congregation  latel)^  under  the 
charge  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Duffield,  which  proposed  the 
following  terms  of  union  to  the  congregation  under  the 
charge  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Davidson,  viz.: 

1.  That  Dr.  Nisbet  receive  an  invitation  from  the  con- 
gregations when  united  to  preach  alternately  or  one-half 
the  time  with  Dr.  Davidson  in  the  new  meetinghouse. 

2.  That  a  salary  be  assigned  to  Dr.  Nisbet  at  the  dis- 
cretion of  the  whole  society,  so  long  as  he  may  continue 
to  preach  to  us,  and  that  no  part  of  Dr.  Davidson's  sal- 
ary be  abridged  in  consequence  of  this  union. 

3.  That  such  of  the  members  of  the  congregation  late 
Mr.  Duffield's  as  shall  subscribe  to  the  present  agree- 
ment, pay  the  price  set  or  to  be  set  on  such  seats  as  shall 
be  allotted  to  them  and  such  proportional  assessments  as 
may  be  required  to  be  laid  on  all  the  seats  from  time  to 
time  for  further  repairs  to  the  house. 

4.  That  the  subscribing  members  of  the  congregation 
late  under  the  charge  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Duffield  pay  their 
annual  pew-money  to  such  collectors  as  the  united  con- 
gregation shall  appoint,  to  be  deposited  in  the  hands  of 
one  Treasurer. 

5.  That  on  the  removal  of  either  Dr.  Nisbet  or  Dr. 
Davidson  by  death  or  otherwise,  a    successor    shall    be 


HOUSE    FINISHED.  125 

called  or  invited  by  the  united  society  as    much  to  the 
satisfaction  of  the  whole  as  can  be  obtained. 

6.  That  immediately  on  the  agreement  of  these  pro- 
posals and  the  ratification  thereof  by  the  members  of  the 
two  congregations,  the  members  of  the  congregation  late 
under  the  charge  of  Mr.  Dufifield  possess  an  interest  in 
.  the  new  building  and  glebe  and  be  entitled  to  an  equal 
enjoyment  and  participation  of  all  privileges  civil  and 
religious  with  the  members  of  the  congregation  now 
under  the  charge  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Davidson.  And  that 
the  lots  now  in  possession  of  the  congregation  late  Mr. 
Duffield's  be  considered  and  shall  become  the  common 
property  of  the  united  society,  to  be  disposed  of  in  such 
way  and  manner  as  they  or  a  majority  of  them  may 
judge  to  be  most  expedient." 

This  instrument  is  in  the  hand  writing  of  Gen.  John 
Armstrong,  and  was  probably  accepted.  It  is  however 
without  date  and  without  any  direct  evidence  of  being  re- 
ceived. But  about  the  same  time  a  subscription  was  got- 
ten up,  the  original  of  which  still  remains,  and  of  which 
the  following  is  a  copy  :  "We  do  hereby  severally  prom- 
ise and  engage  to  pay  to  John  Creigh  (or  his  successor), 
appointed  treasurer  by  the  managers,  for  erecting  a  gal- 
lery and  finishing  the  Presbyterian  church  in  Carlisle 
the  sums  annexed  to  our  names  respectively  for  the  pur- 
pose of  finishing  said  church.  Witness  our  hands.  Note: 
The  highest  subscriber  to  have  the  first  choice  in  the 
pews  to  be  disposed  of,  and  each  subscriber  to  have  an 
interest  in  the  church."  The  amount  raised  by  this  sub- 
scription was  Four  Hundred  and    Fourteen    Pounds    (or 


126  Davidson's  pastorate. 

nearly  ^iioo),  all  of  which  was  afterwards  collected  and 
applied  to  the  object  mentioned  in  the  subscription.  As 
this  is  the  best  indication  of  the  persons  and  families 
who  composed  the  congregation  of  the  late  Mr.  Duf- 
field,  and  which  was  now  added  to  that  formerly  given 
of  Mr.  Steel's  (now  Dr.  Davidson's)  congregation,  it  may 
be  interesting  to  their  descendants  to  peruse  it.  It  is 
therefore  here  given  :  Samuel  and  Thomas  Alexander, 
John  Armstrong,  Catharine  Bean,  Wm,  Blair,  James 
Brown,  Thomas  Brysland,  Andrew  Calhoun,  James  Co- 
rathers,  Thomas  Craighead,  Thomas  Creigh,  Wm.  Den- 
ny, Stephen  Duncan,  Thomas  Duncan,  Wm.  Eakin, 
Wm.  Fleming,  Thomas  Grier,  Dr.  Lemuel  Gustine,  James 
Hamilton  Esq.,  Christian  Harper,  John  Hunter,  Col. 
Sam'l  Irvine,  Benjamin  Kidd,  John  Laird,  Samuel  Laird 
Esq.,  David  Lindsay,  Abram  Loghridge,  George  Logue, 
Col.  Samuel  Lyon,  Wm.  Lyon  Esq.,  Charles  McClure, 
Samuel  A.  McCoskry,  George  McGunigle,  Alexander 
McKeehan,  Wm.  McPherson,  Norris  Morrison,  John 
Montgomery  (painter),  John  Officer,  Alexander  Parker, 
John  Patton,  John  Pollock,  Samuel  Postlethwaite,  James 
Ross.  James  Rowney,  Jacob  Singer,  James  Stuart,  Thom- 
as Smith,  Alexander  Thomson,  Joseph  Thornburgh,  Gris- 
sel  Urie,  James  Wallace,  Wm.  Wallace,  John  Water, 
David  White,  Nathanael  Weakley,  and  John  Wray.  It 
must  not  be  supposed  that  these  were  all  even  of  the 
heads  of  families  in  that  congregation,  for  various  rea- 
sons may  be  assigned  why  not  every  one  of  these  con- 
tributed to  such  an  object.  We  miss  the  names  of  some 
even  of  the  elders  and  prominent  men  of  that  congrega- 


SALARIES.  12/ 

tion,  although  we  have  no  reason  to  think  any   of  them 
were  unfriendly  to  the  union. 

On  the  arrival  of  Dr.  Nisbet  it  was  agreed  according 
to  the  above  arrangement,  that  he  should  alternate  in 
preaching  with  Dr.  Davidson.  The  pastoral  work  of  the 
congregation  was  devolved  upon  the  latter.  On  the  in- 
stallation of  Dr.  Davidson  preaching  had  been  appointed 
in  his  church  once  every  Sabbath,  and  after  this  arrange- 
ment with  Dr.  Nisbet  two  sermons  were  to  be  given,  one 
in  the  morning  and  one  in  the  afternoon  of  each  Sab- 
bath.* This  was  a  great  reform  upon  those  habits  of 
the  people  which  had  gradually  been  contracted  during 
the  unsettled  period  of  the  war.  Sixty  pounds  (about 
$i6o),  were  to  be  paid  to  Dr.  Nisbet  and  two  hundred 
(about  ;$533),  to  Dr.  Davidson.  These  sums  had  they 
been  punctually  paid  would  have  been,  in  addition  to 
the  sums  agreed  upon  by  the  Trustees  of  College,  a 
tolerable  provision  in  those  times  for  the  comfort  of 
both.  Unfortunately  however  the  depreciation  of  cur- 
rency and  the  extreme  embarrassments  of  the  commercial 
world  rendered  it  difficult  for  both  these  parties  to  fulfil 
their  engagements.  In  a  few  years  they  fell  in  arrears 
to  the  amount  of  nearly  three  whole  years  of  salary,  and 
when  the  number  of  students  became  on  one  occasion 
small,  the  salary  of  Dr.  Nisbet  in  the  college  was  reduced 
from  51200  to  $800,  and  that  of  Dr.  Davidson  in  an 
equal  proportion.* 

It  was  not  long  before  a  permanent  location  was  ob- 

*AIi//£rs  Life  of  Nisbet,  p.    175. 
-\Ditto,  pp.  207s. 


128  Davidson's  pastorate. 

tained  for  the  College.  When  Government  had  resolved 
to  turn  the  buildings  and  grounds  in  its  possession  into 
a  station  for  cavalry  training,  a  lot  was  purchased  near 
Bedford  Street  between  Pomfret  and  Liberty  alley  (Lot 
219),  which  has  ever  since  been  appropriated  to  educa- 
tional purposes.  Here  for  some  time  the  College  had 
its  rooms  and  prospered  until  July  25,  1799,  when  John 
and  Richard  Penn  conveyed  to  the  Trustees  of  Dickin- 
son College,  in  consideration  of  one  hundred  and  fifty- 
one  dollars  and  fifty  cents,  paid  by  them,  seven  acres 
and  forty  perches  of  ground,  being  one  square  bounded 
by  what  were  then  called  Allen  Street  on  the  East,  the 
public  highway  leading  to  Shippensburgh  on  the  South, 
the  commons  on  the  West,  and  Louther  Street  on  the 
North.  These  ample  grounds  were  soon  built  upon  and 
have  ever  since  been  in  the  possession  of  the  College. 
The  condition  of  the  town  was  then  quite  different  from 
that  in  which  it  now  is.  Only  that  portion  which  is 
embraced  within  the  four  streets  East,  West,  North  and 
South,  were  laid  out  into  lots  and  occupied  by  purchas- 
ers. All  that  portion  beyond  these  streets  and  now 
within  the  borough  limits  had  been  at  an  early  day  pur- 
chased from  the  original  owners  by  the  Proprietaries  and 
had  been  opened  as  commons.  It  was  understood  by 
many  that  they  had  given  a  promise  (verbal  though  not 
written),  that  this  whole  tract  should  remain  forever  an 
open  ground  for  the  benefit  of  the  poor.  At  the  time 
we  now  speak  of  (before  1798),  this  entire  district  was 
unsettled,  and  even  large  portions  of  the  town  which  had 
been  laid  out  were  not  built  upon.     Such    was    particu- 


TOWN  LOTS.  129 

larly  the  case  with  the  southwestern  and  northwestern 
portions,  on  which  only  one  or  two  buildings  were  to  be 
seen.  The  streets  were  not  graded,  and  two  or  three 
ridges  of  ground  ran  athwart  the  streets  and  lots 
(one  from  near  the  present  Second  Presbyterian  church 
north-eastwardly  to  Louther  street  near  the  Letort. 
another  across  Pitt  street  near  John  Noble's  late  resi- 
dence, and  another  across  North  Street  at  Mr.  Shapley's 
late  residence),  giving  with  the  intervalled  low  grounds 
opportunity  for  a  varied  traveling  experience.  There 
are  persons  now  living  who  can  remember  teams  and 
stages  floundering  in  the  mire  or  laboring  up  ascents  in 
our  streets,  a  deep  lime-kiln  and  a  pond  of  water  on  our 
public  Square,  and  wide,  unenclosed  and  unoccupied 
commons  on  three  sides  of  the  town. 

During  the  last  three  years  of  the  last  century  some 
lots  were  added  to  the  town  and  the  commons  were  en- 
closed, so  that  the  borough  attained  the  limits  which  it 
now  has.  This  created  great  excitement  on  the  part  of 
some,  who  contended  that  it  was  an  encroachment  on  the 
rights  of  the  poor  to  have  those  commons  for  the  pas- 
turage of  their  cattle.  The  lots  were  however  disposed 
of,  and  among  others  the  seven  acres  and  a  third  which 
have  since  formed  the  "campus"  of  Dickinson  College.* 

The  Stone  church  received  its  repairs  and  completion 
before  the  twenty-second  of  March,  1786,  when  seats 
were  assigned  to  the  members  of  the  united  congrega- 
tion.    It  naturally  followed  that   the   new  comers    from 

*Rupp,  pp.  388s.  The  deed  of  the  College  ground  is  still  in  existence 
and  is  I  believe  in  the  possession  of  Dr.  J.  A.  Murray. 


130  DAVIDSONS    PASTORATE. 

the  Duffield  congregation  would  find  accommodation   in 
the  part  which  had  been  just   finished.     This    accounts 
for  the  fact  which  many  now  recollect,  that  some  of  the 
best  portion  had  their  pews  for  many  years   in   the  gal- 
lery.    The  two  preachers  alternated  on  Sabbath    morn- 
ings and  afternoons,  and  both  took  part  in    communion 
services.  Neither  were  distinguished  for  oratorical  graces, 
and  in  fact  these  were  little  in  demand.     The  spirit   and 
habit  of  the  people  gave  them   a  far  higher    relish    for 
stores  of  information  and  earnest  discussion,  and  it   was 
in  these  that  both   their  "  pastor  "  and  their  "  doctor  " 
abounded.     The  copiousness  with  which  the    latter    es- 
pecially poured  forth  his  treasures  seemed   to   know   no 
ordinary  limit.     He  was  always  full  and  ready  to  speak, 
and  truth  came  from  him  always   well  arranged.     It   is 
said  that  in  compliance  with  the  desires  of  his  hearers 
kindly  but  intelligibly  expressed,  he   confined    his    dis- 
courses to  an  hour's  length  so  rigidly  that  the  arrival  of 
the  assigned  limit  would  arrest    him    sometimes  in  the 
middle  of  a  sentence.     Dr.   Davidson  was  not  so  ready 
in  utterance  for  he  never  trusted  himself  to  speak  with- 
out his  manuscript,  but  in  well  prepared  discourses,  he 
was  equally  affluent  in  learning  and    historical  illustra- 
tions.*    On  him  however  devolved  the  whole    work  of 
pastoral  visitation,  and  the  instruction  of  the  children. 
Scrupulously  neat  in  dress  and  careful    in    all    personal 
habits  he  moved  among  his  people  a  pattern  of  what  he 
inculcated.     Tender  hearted  and  sincerely  believing  in 
the  stern  doctrines  of  his  church  as  to  the  sinfulness  and 
*Sprague's  Annals,  Vol.  III.  p.  325. 


CONGREGATION.  I  3  I 

danger  of  those  out  of  Christ,  his  appeals  to  them  in  and 
out  of  the  pulpit  were  said  to  have    been    uncommonly 
affecting.     His  punctuality  and  faithfulness  in  his  weekly 
appointments  for  catechising  the  different  classes  of  the 
youth,  for  preaching  in  remote  parts  of  his  congregation 
and  for  visiting  the  sick,    were    equally    the    theme    of 
praise.     And  yet  many  recount  with  peculiar   glee  the 
sympathy  with  which  he  entered  into   the    amusements 
of  the  young,  attending  their  little  parties  and  even  ar- 
ranging those  parts  for  them  which  a  stricter  rule    has 
more  recently  proscribed.     Attached  to  the  most  rigidly 
orthodox  party  in  the  church  and  receiving  without  hes- 
itation every  part  of  their  doctrinal  sytem,  he  neverthe- 
less was  not  embarrassed  by  his  faith  in  Christ   as   the 
sole  foundation  of  all  hope  and  in  the  great  covenant  of 
redemption,  when  strenuously  insisting  upon  the  neces- 
sity of  works  of  righteousness  and  a  life  of  moral  purity 
and  benevolence  ;  and  while  omitting  no  doctrine  essen- 
tial to  salvation,  he  seldom  attempted  to  discuss  the  in- 
comprehensible mysteries  which  belong  only  to  God.* 
Under  the  ministrations  of  two  such  men,  we    might 
expect  that  the  people  would   become    intelligent   and 
perhaps  numerous.     In  fact  we  are  informed  that  many 
came  from  a  distance  and  took  up  their  residence  here 
to  enjoy  the  literary  and  religious  privileges  of  the  place. 
No  small  number  of  the  ministers  and  the  distinguished 
professional  men  of  a  succeeding  generation  in  this  re- 
gion ;  had  their  intellectual  and  moral  training  here.    In 


*A  sermon  on  the  death  of  Rev,  Robert  Davidson,  D.  D.,  preached  in 
the  Pres.  Church  in  Carlisle,  Feb.  28,  1813,  by  the  Rev.  Robert  Cathcart. 


132  DAVIDSON  S  PASTORATE. 

proportion  to  the  number  of  graduates  from  College,  and 
the  amount  of  population,  it  is  remarkable  that  so  large 
a  portion  became  distinguished  in    the    church,    at    the 
bar,  and  in  political  life.     During   the    heated    conflicts 
which  took  place  about  1787,  not  only  in  this   town  but 
in  every  part  of  the  land  with  respect  to  the  new  Consti- 
tution, there  were  some  disturbances,  but   our   principal 
citizens  always  put  themselves  on  the  side  of  order  and 
law.     They  belonged  indeed  almost  exclusively   to   the 
party  which  was  called  Federal  or  Constitutional,  and 
hence  they  were  in  some  instances   exposed   to    popular 
misunderstandings  and  opposition.     In  1792   the   minis- 
ters and  leading  men  of  the  congregation  were   obliged 
to  pass  through  an  especially  trying   ordeal   during   the 
progress  of  what  was  called   the  "  Whiskey  Rebellion." 
When  the  Federal  Government  agreed   to   assume    the 
payment  of  the  debts  which  the  several  States  had  con- 
tracted for  the  War  of  Independence,  by  the    advice    of 
Alexander   Hamilton,   then  Secretary  of  the   Treasury, 
provision  was  made  (1791)  for  raising  the  needful  money 
by  a  tax  on  imported  spirits  and  an  excise   on   whiskey. 
Our  people  were  not  then   familiar   with  such   imposts, 
and  as  this  was   a   measure   urged    by    the    Federalists, 
much  odium  was   thrown   upon   it  by  their  opponents. 
Large    amounts    of  property    were  also  invested  in  the 
manufacture  of  whiskey  especially  in    those  portions  of 
this  State  where  much  grain  was  raised  which  could  not 
easily  be  taken  to  market  in  its  original  form.     By  man- 
ufacturing it  into  whiskey  they  were  able  to  transport  it 
in  a  cheaper  and  more  salable   state.     There   were  5000 


WHISKEY    INSURRECTION.  1 33 

public  and  private  distilleries  in  this  State  in  1790,  and 
many  of  these  were  in  Cumberland  County.  The  tax 
was  very  unpopular  among  those  interested  in  the  man- 
ufacture and  use  of  ardent  spirits,  as  many  people  then 
were.  In  spite  of  the  submission  to  the  law  which  was 
commended  by  the  great  majority  of  orderly  citizens, 
not  a  few  sympathized  with  the  insurrection,  goaded  on 
by  selfish  interests,  party  spirit  and  the  scarcely  con- 
cealed encouragement  of  some  high  in  office.  An  asso- 
ciation of  men  calling  themselves  "Sons  of  Liberty,"  had 
been  formed  throughout  the  coimtry,  a  branch  of  which 
was  strong  in  this  County.  Some  public  demonstrations 
had  been  made  and  a  liberty  pole  had  been  erected  in  the 
Public  Square.  In  consultation  with  the  friends  of  law 
and  order,  the  two  ministers  and  the  Session  of  the 
Presbyterian  church  came  to  the  conclusion  that  relig- 
ion ought  to  utter  its  voice  distinctly  in  behalf  of  public 
authority.  Washington  had  just  issued  his  proclamation 
(Sept.  15,  1792),  warning  all  persons  to  desist  from  un- 
lawful combinations  and  proceedings,  and  commanding 
all  insurgents  to  disperse  and  submit.  Fifteen  thousand 
volunteers  were  called  for,  and  Pennsylvania  had  raised 
her  quota  and  was  concentrating  her  forces  in  this  vi- 
cinity. On  the  morning  of  a  certain  Sabbath  in  the 
midst  of  this  excitement,  Dr.  Davidson  preached  a  tem- 
perate discourse  on  the  duty  of  the  people  to  express 
their  views  only  in  a  constitutional  way  and  in  the  mean 
time  to  submit  to  the  powers  that  be.  Although  not 
acceptable  to  a  large  portion  of  his  audience,  his  dis- 
course gave  no  serious  offence.     But  when  in  the  after- 


134  Davidson's  pastorate. 

noon  Dr.  Nisbet  spoke  from  I  Thessalonlans  IV:  ii,  and 
enforced  with  warmth  and  some  sarcastic  tartness  the 
duty  of  men's  being  quiet  and  minding  their  own  busi- 
ness and  working  with  their  own  hands  in  their  common 
occupations,  and  showed  that  all  were  not  fitted  to  be 
legislators  and  philosophers,  many  of  his  hearers  felt 
insulted  and  exclaimed  that  "such  doctrine  did  not  suit 
this  side  of  the  Atlantic."  A  few  days  afterwards  many 
of  the  disaffected  ones  came  to  town  from  the  adjacent 
country,  erected  "a  liberty  pole"  in  the  Public  Square 
and  for  a  day  or  two  held  sway  in  the  town,  and  it  was 
feared  that  Dr.  Nisbet's  house  would  be  assailed  by  a 
mob.  In  truth  a  company  of  the  insurgents  were  actu- 
ally on  their  way  to  assault  his  residence,  and  were  di- 
verted only  by  being  informed  that  his  daughter  was 
lying  there  very  ill,  and  that  an  attack  on  his  dwelling 
under  such  circumstances  might  endanger  her  life.* 

In  October  of  the  same  year  (1794),  several  thousand 
troops  were  assembled  at  Carlisle  on  their  way  to  the  ex- 
pected scene  of  conflict  in  the  western  part  of  this  State. 
On  Wednesday  evening  (Oct.  ist),  Gov.  Mifflin  of  Penn- 
sylvania, who  for  a  while  had  scruples  about  using  mili- 
tary coercion,  but  who  had  now  thrown  himself  heartily 
into  the  work  of  putting  down  the  "rebellion,"  delivered 
an  animated  address  to  a  large  assembly  in  the  Presby- 
terian church.  On  Saturday  the  fourth,  President  Wash- 
ington accompanied  by  his  Secretary,  Hamilton,  with 
over  three  thousand  soldiers,  and  several  Senators  and 
Representatives,  arrived  and  formed  an  imposing  display 

*Life  of  Nisbet,  by  Dr.  Samuel  Miller,  pp.  228s. 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLIES  IN  CARLISLE.  I  35 

of  force  and  moral  power.     On  the  next  day,  these  dis- 
tinguished dignitaries  Hstened  to  the  patriotic  discourses 
of  the  ministers  who  were  highly  complimented  for  their 
loyalty.     For  nearly  two  weeks   Washington   held   his 
quarters  here,  and  was  the  guest  of  his  confidential  friend. 
Gen.  John  Armstrong.     On  Monday  the  6th  he  was  ad- 
dressed by  the  principal  citizens,  in   a  written    discourse 
expressive  of  their  loyalty  and  confidence ;  to  which  he 
replied  with  much  feeling  in  a  similar  manner.     On   the 
lOth  the  Pennsylvania  troops  with  Col.  Blaine  and  others 
proceeded  to  the  West,  and  Washington  went  South  to- 
ward Bedford,   where   he    arranged   a    plan    of  military 
operations  for  his  generals  and  returned  to  Philadelphia. 
Within    a    month's    time    this    disgraceful    disturbance, 
among  the  first  of  those  exhibitions    which    the    liquor 
interest  has  since  so  often  made   of  its  disregard  of  law 
or  public  welfare,  was  put  down  without  the   effusion  of 
blood.* 

In  May,  1792,  the  Fourth  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  under  its  new  Constitution  was  con- 
vened in  Carlisle.  Some  Western  Presbyteries  had  be- 
come wearied  of  the  long  journeys  to  Philadelphia  and 
had  requested  that  the  Assembly  might  be  held  "  in  the 
West."  Carlisle  had  therefore  been  selected,  with  the 
view  also  of  witnessing  and  encouraging  the  College  which 
had  now  become  distinguished.!  It  was  on  this  occa- 
sion that  Dr.  Nisbet  invited  a  large  company    of  mem- 

*Irving's  Life  of  Washington,  Vol.  V.  pp.  209—14.     Rupfs  Hist.  pp. 
408—10,     Miller's  Life  of  Nisbet,  pp.  207—9. 
\GiUeit's  Hist.  p.  270.     Note. 


136  Davidson's  pastorate. 

bers  to  dine  with  him,  and  Dr.  Ashbel  Green,  who  was 
one  of  them  and  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Assembly,  says 
that  "the  party  was  received  and  treated  in  a  handsome 
style  ;  and  at  its  close  the  Doctor  indulged  his  witty  and 
satirical  vein  beyond  anything  I  had  before  witnessed. 
At  other  times  it  had  broken  out  by  flashes,  with  dis- 
tinct intermissions  ;  but  it  now  blazed  forth  in  a  corusca- 
tion, with  only  fitful  abatements  for  more  than  an  hour."* 
It  was  this  Assembly  which  was  presided  over  by  Dr. 
John  King  of  Mercersburgh,  and  which  also  consum- 
mated the  plan  of  correspondence  which  so  long  contin- 
ued with  the  New  England  churches.  Gen.  Armstrong 
was  a  member  of  this  Assembly  and  also  of  that  which 
sat  in  Philadelphia  the  year  before.  As  the  number  of 
ministers  of  the  whole  church  was  on  that  year  only 
about  200,  and  as  every  six  ministers  were  entitled  to  a 
represention  by  one  minister  and  one  elder,  the  entire 
Assembly  could  have  been  composed  of  not  more 
than  seventy-five  members.  The  Seventh  Assembly 
also  met  three  years  later  (1795)  in  Carlisle  and  was  pre- 
sided over  by  Dr.  John  McKnight,  most  of  whose  life 
was  spent  in  Carlisle  Presbytery,  but  who  was  then  col- 
league pastor  with  Dr.  Rodgers  over  the  United  Presby- 
terian congregation  of  New  York.f 

*  Miller's  Life  of  Nisbet.  p.  317. 

fit  was  about  this  time  that  measures  were  taken  to  secure  a  History  of 
each  church  under  the  care  of  the  Gen.  Assembly.  The  order  was  sent 
down  in  1793,  and  in  1795,  Donegal  Pres.  reports  that  all  its  members 
had  complied  with  the  order.  In  1801  Dr.  Davidson  was  appointed  by 
that  Pres.  "to  draw  up  a  short  history  of  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  from 
its  rise  to  the  present  time,"  and  at  the  next  meeting  Dr.  D.  brought  in 
such  a  history,  which  was    read    and  approved  and  directed  to  be  sent 


SECOND    CHARTER.  1 37 

By  an  act  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the.  State  of 
Pennsylvania  passed  August  26,  1786,  "Robert  Miller, 
John  Armstrong,  Wm.  Moore,  Thomas  Craighead,  Wm. 
Lyon,  George  Davidson,  James  Irvine,  John  Agnew, 
Rev.  Robert  Davidson,  John  Montgomery,  Samuel  A. 
McCoskry  and  Samuel  Laird  and  their  successors  duly 
elected  and  appointed,"  were  "made  and  constituted  a 
corporation  and  body  politic  in  law  and  in  fact  to  have 
continuance  forever  by  the  name,  style  and  title  of  the 
Trustees  of  the  Presbyterian  church  in  the  Borough  of 
Carlisle."  In  the  preamble  to  this  act  however  it  is  said 
that  in  a  petition  to  the  House,  the  members  of  that 
church  had  "represented  that  said  church  was  incorpo- 
rated by  a  charter  obtained  under  the  former  govern- 
ment; which  charter  has  become  void  by  reason  that 
the  members  of  said  congregation  being  some  years  des- 
titute of  a  pastor  neglected  to  choose  trustees  on  the 
day  required  by  said  charter."  Whether  this  earlier 
charter  had  been  of  the  congregation  under  the  care  of 
Mr.  Steel  or  of  that  under  the  care  of  Mr.  Duffield  is  not 
determined  by  the  words  used.  The  terms  of  the  new 
act  are  of  the  most  liberal  character  and  fully  provide 
against  a  forfeiture  like  that  by  which  the  former  had 
become  invalid.* 

At  the  first  communion  under  Dr.  Davidson  in  June, 
1785,  twenty-four  persons  were  added  on  a  profession  of 
their  faith.f     It  was  seldom  that  such  a  season   passed 

forward  by  the  Commissioners  to  the  Gen.  Assembly."  It  is  much  to  be 
regretted  that  no  copy  of  this  history  is  known  to  be  in  existence. 

*Printed  copy  of  the  charter. 

fMS.  Memorandum  Book  kept  by  Dr.  D.  and  now  in  possession  of 
Session. 


138  Davidson's  PASTORATE. 

at  which  additions  were  not  made  to  the  body  of  com- 
municants. The  baptism  of  children  was  almost  uni- 
versal to  the  entire  population,  inasmuch  as  all  denom- 
inations of  Christians  who  had  organizations  in  Carlisle, 
believed  in  and  held  especially  dear  this  rite.  The 
Episcopalians  had  been  organized  about  1765,  the  Ger- 
man Reformed  and  Evangelical  Lutheran  churches 
near  the  same  time,  the  Methodist  church  soon  after  the 
Revolution,  and  the  Associate  Presbyterian  in  1798. 
Dr.  Davidson  believed  that  all  persons  who  had  them- 
selves been  baptized  and  had  a  general  faith  in  the 
Christian  system  had  a  right  to  present  their  children  in 
baptism  and  he  was  therefore  accustomed  to  administer 
that  interesting  rite  to  nearly  all  who  desired  it.  Lec- 
tures were  freely  preached  in  every  part  of  his  extensive 
parish,  and  catechetical  classes  were  held  every  Satur- 
day in  some  neighborhood,  but  prayer  meetings  were 
not  known  and  collections  for  Foreign  missions  were  not 
taken  up.  Contributions  were  occasionally  "lifted"  for 
sending  assistance  to  destitute  settlements  and  to  aid 
"poor  and  pious  youth  in  seeking  an  education  for  the 
ministry."  The  salaries  of  ministers  and  the  expenses 
of  public  worship  were  defrayed  by  assessments  on  pews 
in  the  church.f  Although  the  Doctor  was  a  skilful 
versifier  of  the  Psalms,  and  had  been  appointed  by  the 
Synod  and  the  subsequent  General  Assembly  on  Com- 
mittees "for  securing  a  more  perfect  version  of  the  Psalms 
than  that  in  common  use,"  he  does  not  appear  to  have 

fMS.  Letter  of  Dr.  Geo.  Duffield. 


COLLEGE    BUILDING.  139 

interfered    with    the    use    of  Rouse's  version  which   he 
found  at  first  among  his  people. 

It  was  at  some  time  near  1802,  that  the  Trustees  of 
Dickinson  College  began  to  erect  a  building  for  the  ac- 
commodation of  their  students  on  the  lot  they  had  pur- 
chased. With  immense  effort  they  succeeded  in 
raising  funds  and  in  constructing  a  single  edifice  into 
which  they  were  preparing  to  remove,  when  near  the 
commencement  of  1803,  their  work  was  entirely  con- 
sumed by  fire.  Fortunately  they  were  still  in  possession 
of  the  property  on  Pomfret  Street  and  Liberty  Alley, 
and  there  the  exercises  of  College  continued  until  a  new 
edifice  was  built  on  the  "campus,"  but  the  disappointment 
for  the  time  seemed  almost  insupportable.  Appeals 
however  were  again  made  to  the  churches  and  to  the 
friends  of  education  throughout  the  land,  and  before 
another  year  a  new  and  more  imposing  structure  arose 
from  the  ashes.  But  before  this  happy  result  was  at- 
tained, Dr.  Nisbet  was  himself  taken  from  them  by  death. 
Under  the  exhausting  labors  which  he  undertook  in 
such  trying  circumstances,  his  vigorous  system  gave  way 
to  a  severe  cold,  accompanied  with  inflammation  of  the 
lungs  and  fever.  Unable  to  arrest  the  progress  of  the 
disease,  he  finally  succumbed  under  it  (Jan.  18,  1804), 
after  more  than  two  weeks  of  intense  suffering,  in  the 
sixty-eighth  year  of  his  age.  The  event  threw  not  only 
the  College  but  the  whole  community  into  mourning. 
He  was  in  intimate  relations  with  the  congregation  to 
which  he  was  a  preacher,  and  to  the  whole  population 
with    which    he  held  much  intercourse.       All  admired 


140  DAVIDSONS    PASTORATE. 

him,  though  many  differed  from  him  in  some  of  his 
views.  He  had  been  deprived  of  many  of  his  stipulated 
dues,  not  because  his  rights  were  not  respected,  but  on 
account  of  the  extreme  severity  of  the  times.*  And  now 
when  he  was  so  suddenly  snatched  from  their  midst,  all 
hearts  were  smitten  with  woe.  Dr.  Davidson  was  called 
upon  for  a  discourse  on  his  life  and  character,  in  which 
he  declared  that  "the  world  was  deprived  of  a  scholar  and 
a  divine  worthy  to  be  ranked  among  the  most  eminent.' 
His  remains  were  interred  in  the  Cemetery  of  this  Bor- 
ough, and  the  Trustees  of  the  College  resolved  to  erect 
over  them  a  suitable  monument  ;  but  great  embarrass- 
ments caused  so  many  delays,  that  the  task  was  assumed 
by  his  only  surviving  son,  Alexander  Nisbet  Esq.,  of 
Baltimore.  A  beautiful  inscription,  supposed  to  have 
been  composed  by  Dr.  John  M.  Mason,  one  of  his  suc- 
cessors in  office,  but  then  of  New  York,  records  the 
high  esteem  with  which  he  was  regarded.  At  the  time 
of  his  decease  he  left  two  sons  and  two  daughters.  His 
eldest  son  Thomas  survived  him  only  a  few  months,  was 
never  married,  and  was  the  victim  of  dissipated  habits. 
His  second  son  Alexander,  graduated  at  Dickinson  Col- 
lege in  1794,  studied  law  under  Judge  Thomas  Duncan 
of  Carlisle,  settled  as  a  lawyer  in  Baltimore  where  he 
was  for  more  than  twenty  years  a  Judge  of  the  City 
Court,  and  has  only  recently  deceased.  His  eldest 
daughter  Mary,  married  soon  after  his  settlement  in  this 
country  Wm.  Turnbull  Esq.,  and  died  about  twenty 
years  after  her  father,  leaving  a    numerous  family.     His 

*  Miller  s  Life  of  Nisbet    p.  288. 


DR.    DAVIDSON.  I4I 

second  daughter  Alison,  married  Dr.  Samuel  A.  Mc- 
Coskry  in  1795,  and  was  left  a  widow  in  1818.  She 
was  for  many  years  a  worthy  member  of  this  church, 
until  her  removal  to  reside  with  her  only  surviving  son 
Samuel,  the  present  Episcopal  Bishop  of  Michigan. 
One  of  her  daughters  married  Rev.  Erskine  Mason  D. 
D.,  of  New  York,  and  another  Charles  D.  Cleaveland, 
then  a  professor  in  Dickinson  College,  but  since  the 
Principal  of  a  respectable  literary  institution  in  Philadel- 
phia, where  he  recently  died.* 

As  Vice  President  of  the  College  Dr.  Davidson  en- 
deavored to  discharge  the  duties  of  a  Principal  for  five 
years.  In  1809,  on  the  election  of  Rev.  Dr.  Jeremiah 
Atwater,  to  be  Principal,  he  resigned  all  connection  with 
the  Faculty  of  the  College,  that  he  might  devote  himself 
exclusively  to  his  pastoral  duties,  and  received  a  vote  of 
thanks  from  the  Trustees  "for  his  long  and  faithful  ser- 
vices." A  few  months  before,  he  had  been  severely  af- 
flicted by  the  death  of  his  second  wife,  the  daughter  of 
one  of  his  elders,  John  Montgomery  Esq.,  after  a  brief 
union  of  two  years.  She  was  the  mother  of  his  only  son, 
Rev.  Dr.  Robert  Davidson  recently  deceased.  For  more 
than  a  quarter  of  a  century,  he  had  been  connected 
with  Dickinson  College,  for  which  he  probably  did  more 
in  building  it  up  and  giving  it  its  peculiar  character  than 
any  one  man.  Voluminous  manuscript  Lectures  in  the 
various  departments  in  which  he  served,  still  remain  and 
attest  his  remarkable  diligence  and  versatility.  He  had 
made  himself  familiar  with  not  less  than  eight  languages. 


*  Miller  s  Life  of  Nishet,  p.  loiss. 


142  Davidson's  pastorate. 

and  with  the  whole  circle  of  the  sciences  of  that  period. 
Astronomy  however  appears  to  have  been  his  favorite  Stu- 
dy, and  he  not  only  published  some  papers  in  that  depart- 
ment, which  were  extensively  quoted,  but  he  invented  an 
ingenious  apparatus  by  which  the  whole  solar  system  was 
presented  to  view  on  the  same  axis,  and  all  the  changes  of 
the  seasons  and  of  the  heavenly  bodies  were  rendered  eas- 
ily intelligible.  His  mind  appears  also  to  have  been  tuned 
to  a  singular  harmony,  which  disposed  him  to  smooth 
away  discordances  of  every  kind.  Dr.  Cathcart  says  of 
him  :  "He  had  a  natural  turn  for  poetry  and  a  taste  for 
drawing,  but  could  not  afford  time  to  cultivate  it  as  he 
could  have  wished.  He  spent  however  a  considerable 
part  of  the  last  winter  of  his  life  in  reading  the  Book  of 
Psalms  in  the  original,  in  examining  all  the  versions  of 
them  to  which  he  could  have  access,  and  in  giving  them 
a  metrical  version  of  his  own  with  notes  and  explana- 
tions. This  version  is  doubtless  far  inferior  to  that  of 
Watts,  yet'we  think  it  much  superior  to  that  of  Stern- 
hold  &  Hopkins  improved  by  Rouse,  which  continues  to  1 
be  sung  in  his  as  in  many  other  congregations.  He  was 
far  from  speaking  highly  of  it  himself,  for  as  he  modestly 
observed  in  a  letter  to  myself,  'that  if  no  person  should 
receive  any  advantage  from  it,  yet  he  himself  had 
been  fully  compensated  for  all  his  time  and  trouble,  by 
having  his  attention  so  particularly  called  to  that  beauti- 
ful, instructive,  but  too  much  neglected  portion  of  Scrip- 
ture, the  Book  of  Psalms.'  When  he  was  a  Professor  in 
the  University  of  Pennsylvania  he  composed  an  Epitome 
of  Geography  and  turned  it  into  metre.      Although  the 


REGISTER  AND  §ESSION.  I43 

subject  was  very  inauspicious  for  poetry,  yet  he  made 
the  most  of  it,  and  many  young  men  were  induced  by  its 
being  in  verse  to  commit  many  parts  of  it  to  memory.* 

Of  his  subsequent  labors  in  the  pastorate,  we  have 
very  few  memorials.  A  little  book  of  private  memoran- 
dums of  marriages  and  admissions  to  the  communion,  is 
the  only  record  he  has  left  us  of  his  ministerial  labors. 
On  one  or  two  occasions  a  large  number  of  persons  made 
a  public  profession  of  their  faith,  and  so  we  infer  that  he 
must  have  enjoyed  something  like  the  revivals  of  an 
earlier  and  a  more  recent  period,  but  ordinarily  the  com- 
municants were  gathered  by  small  additions.  During 
the  twenty-seven  years  of  his  pastorate,  four  hundred  and 
ninety-eight  persons  were  admitted  to  his  church,  three 
hundred  and  thirty  of  whom  were  by  profession  of  their 
faith.  In  18 12  he  records  that  "the  whole  number  of 
communicants  was  one  hundred  and  ninety-six,  although 
twelve  at  least,  perhaps  twenty,  are  absent."t 

The  elders  who  served  with  him  in  session  are  known 
to  us  only  as  they  are  mentioned  on  the  minutes  ofPres- 
bytery ;  but  from  these  we  gather  the  names  of  Andrew 
McBath,  Robert  Miller,  John  Montgomery,  William 
Lyon,  Samuel  Woods,  Samuel  Laird,  William  Douglass, 
Charles  McClure,  John  Creigh,  John  M.  Davidson,  and 
James  Lamberton. 

Dr.  Davidson  was  married  a  third  time||  (April  17,  1810) 

*Sermon  011  the  death  of  Dr.  Davidson,  preached  in  the  Pres.  Church 
of  Carlisle,  Feb.  28,  1813,  by  the  Rev.    Robert  Caihcart,  of  York,  pp.  20 

— 21. 

f  Memorandum  Book  of  Dr.  Davidson. 

11  His  first  wife  he  had  married  on  his  first  entrance  upon  the  ministry, 
after  her  attendance  upon  him  during  a  serious  illness.     He  lived  with  her 


144  .Davidson's  pastorate. 

to  a  daughter  of  the  Hon.  Wm.  Harris.  She  survived 
him  many  years,  residing  principally  at  York,  Pa.,  where 
she  died  about  1850.  On  the  death  of  General  Wash- 
ington, Dec.  14,  1799,  he  preached  to  his  people  a 
Funeral  Sermon,  which  was  printed,  and  "may  be  seen 
in  a  collection  of  such  discourses"  which  was  formed 
soon  after  that  event.  In  1796,  he  attained  one  of  the 
highest  honors  of  his  church,  in  being  chosen  Modera- 
tor of  the  Eighth  General  Assembly  which  met  at  Phil- 
adelphia.* 

One  of  the  latest  acts  which  distinguished  his  Presby- 
terial  career,  was  the  introduction  and  passage  of  an 
overture  of  which  he  is  supposed  to  have  been  the  au- 
thor and  which  is  thus  noticed  on  the  minutes  of  Carlisle 
"  Presbytery  :  "The  Presbytery,  learning  that  praying  so- 
cieties have  of  late  been  instituted  in  various  places 
within  our  bounds  and  with  promising  appearances  of 
success ;  and  highly  approving  of  such  societies  as 
tending    under   the   divine    blessing    to    promote    the 

for  more  than  thirty  years,  whea  she  was  killed  by  the  overturning  of  a 
carriage  at  Carlisle  in  1806.  The  circumstances  connected  with  his  mar- 
riage with  her  are  thus  related  by  bis  son  :  '-While  a  student  of  Divinity 
he  was  seized  with  a  dangerous  illness  at  a  farm  house  in  the  country, 
and  owed  his  life  to  the  assiduous  care  and  kind  nursing  of  a  daughter, 
(Abigail)  of  his  host.  She  became  so  much  attached  to  her  patient  that 
upon  his  recovery  he  ascertained  there  was  hut  one  way  in  which  he  could 
repay  her.  Such  was  his  gratitude,  and  such  his  nice  sense  of  honor,  that, 
finding  her  happiness  seriously  involved,  he  married  her;  although  she 
was  older  than  himself,  had  not  the  slightest  pretension  to  beauty,  and 
moved  in  an  humble  sphere  of  life.  She  made  him,  however,  for  upwards 
of  thirty  years,  an  excellent  and  devoted  wife."  Sprague's  Annals,  Vol. 
Ill,  p.  322. 

*  Memoir  of  Dr.  Davidson  by  his  son,  Br.  R.   Davidson,    in    Sprague's 
Annals,  Vol.  Ill,  pp.  322 — 6. 


DR.  Davidson's  death.  145 

interests  of  vital  religion,  do  recommend  to  all  the  con- 
gregations under  our  care  to  institute  and  encourage 
such  societies  as  far  as  their  circumstances  may  render 
the  same  practicable."  His  death  took  place  Dec.  13, 
1812,  athis  residence  in  Carlisle  (lot  No.  37,  on  the 
North  side  of  West  Main  Street,  the  western  half  of  lots 
now  occupied  by  J.  Brown  Parker).  In  his  Funeral  Dis- 
course, his  intimate  friend  Dr.  Cathcart  of  York,  said  of 
him :  "As  a  public  speaker  he  would  certainly  have 
been  more  popular  had  it  not  been  for  his  extreme  sen- 
sibility, which  was  so  great  as  to  forbid  him  from  al- 
most ever  attempting  to  address  the  feelings  of  an  audi- 
ence ;  as  his  own  became  so  much  affected,  as  to  prevent 
him  from  proceeding.  Still  his  manner  was  solemn, 
impressive  and  well  calculated  to  persuade.  As  a 
member  of  church  judicatories,  he  was  punctual  in  his 
attendance,  and  well  acquainted  with  the  Constitution 
and  Discipline  of  the  church.  His  opinions  were  well 
digested  and  matured  and  could  generally'-  be  depended 
on  ;  but  it  was  sometimes  difficult  to  obtain  them.  This 
proceeded  from  a  natural  diffidence,  as  well  as  from  a 
great  unwillingness  to  enter  into  disputes  and  contro- 
versies. He  was  truly  humble,  thought  modestly  of  his 
own  attainments  and  was  disposed  to  prefer  others  to 
himself  in  honor.  He  possessed  great  equanimity  of 
mind,  uncommon  prudence  and  sound  discretion.  His 
moderation  was  literally  known  to  all  men.  And  though 
perhaps  irritable  by  nature  yet  had  he  by  great  exertion 
and  divine  aid,  obtained  a  considerable  victory  over  his 
appetites  and  passions.     He  endeavored  as  far   as   was 


146  Davidson's  pastorate. 

possible  to  live  peaceably  with  all  men.     He    followed 
the  things  that  make  for  peace,  and  studied  to  promote 
it  as  far  as  his  influence  extended.     He  was    inviolable 
in    his    friendship  when  once  fixed,  and  had  particular 
pleasure  in  serving  a  friend.     During  an  intimacy  with 
him   of  twenty  years,   never   was   an   act  done,  a  word 
spoken  or  look  given,  inconsistent  with  the  most  sincere 
and  disinterested  friendship.     He  was  free  from  sordid 
avarice,  and  from  an  immoderate  love  of  the  riches  or 
pleasures  of  the  world.     And  though  his    income    was 
moderate    yet    was    he  liberal  and  given  to  hospitality. 
And  as  he  was  a  pattern  for  believers  in  his  life,  so  was 
he  also  exemplary  in  his  death.     The  most  difficult  part 
of  a  Christian's  duty,  and  the  highest  degree  of  holiness 
upon  earth,  is  to  bear  excessive  pain    with  a  meek    and 
quiet  spirit.     His  sufferings  were  great  and  his  pain  ex- 
cessive, occasioned  by  the  apprehension  of  instant  suffo- 
cation, a  sensation  of  all  others  the  most  distressing,  yet 
never  did  a  murmur  escape  nor  a  complaint  proceed  from 
his  lips.     And  this  was  the  case  not  only  for  a  few  days, 
but  for  more  than  two  months.     When  he  had  respites 
from  suffering,  he  was  communicating  instruction    and 
giving  salutary  admonitions  to  those  around  him,  as  long 
as  he  was  permitted  to  use  such  exertion.  And  though  he 
had  the  nearest  and  dearest  connexions  to  attach  him  to 
life  (for  where  was  there  ever  a   more  tender    father  or 
affectionate  husband  ?),  yet  was  he  enabled  to  bear  the 
dissolution  of  those   endearing  ties,  and  to  say  from  the 
heart,  'the  will  of  the  Lord    be    done!'      Thus  having 
faithfully  finished  his  labors,  and  patiently  endured  the 


LAST  MESSAGE.  14/ 

sufferings  allotted  him,  he  calmly  fell  asleep  in  the  Lord. 
This    happened    on    the    day  of  sacred    rest,    perhaps 
intended   by   God   as   a  token   or   earnest  of  that  eter- 
nal rest  into  which  he   was   about  to   enter,   and   which 
remaineth    for   the    people    of  God.     You   in  this  place 
have  enjoyed  the  preaching  of  several  eminent  men  dis- 
tinguished   for   their    zeal,    piety    and    learning.     Few 
branches  of  the  church  can  boast  of  such  able  and  faith- 
ful ministers  of  the  gospel  as  this  corner  of  the  vineyard. 
You  have  had  a  Duffield,  a  Steel,  a  Nisbet  and  a  David- 
son ;  all  diligent  and  faithful  laborers.     Have  their  in- 
structions been  improved  by  you  as  they  ought,  and  will 
it  be  finally  a  blessing  to  you  that  you  have  lived  under 
their  ministry?"     The  last  Sabbath  of  September,    Dr. 
Davidson  had  given  notice  to  his  people  that  on  the  en- 
suing Sabbath  the  Lord's  Supper  would  be    celebrated. 
He  was  taken  ill  in  the  course  of  the  week,  with  the  dis- 
order of  which  he  afterwards  died.     Not   being    able  to 
attend,  he  sent  to  his  people  a  most  affectionate  and  pa- 
thetic appeal  (his  last  address),  which  was   read  to  them 
at  the  close  of  the  exercises.     His  remains  were  interred 
in  the  public  cemetery  of  Carlisle,  and  it  was    quite  ap- 
propriate that  on  the  tombstone  of  one  who   had   con- 
centrated in  himself  and  united  the  affections  of  a  hith- 
erto sadly  divided  people,  who  had  preserved  from  strife 
a  Collegiate  board  with  strong  tendencies  to  alienation, 
who  had  made  it  his  life  work  to  study  and  sing  the  har- 
monies of  nature  and  of  divine  truth,  and  whose  presence 
had  always  been  for  every  circle  like  a  wave  of  serenity, 


148  Davidson's  pastorate. 

should  be  inscribed  the  well  merited  words,  "A  Blessed 
Peacemaker." 


CHAPTER  VII. 

MR.  DUFFIELD's  pastorate. 

During  the  last  three  years  of  Dr.  Davidson's  pastor- 
ate, he  was  assisted  in  preaching  by  the  Rev.  Henry  R, 
Wilson.  He  had  graduated  at  Dickinson  College  in 
1798,  had  studied  theology  under  Dr.  Nisbet,  had  mar- 
ried a  daughter  of  David  Brown  of  Carlisle,  had  been  li- 
censed by  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  in  iSoi,  was  or- 
dained and  installed  at  Bellefonte  and  Lick  Run  in  Cen- 
tre County  by  the  Presbytery  of  Huntingdon  in  1802, 
and  became  Professor  of  Languages  in  Dickinson  Col- 
lege in  1809.*  After  Dr.  Davidson's  death  he  continued 
to  supply  the  vacant  pulpit,  at  least  one-half  the  time 
until  1813,  when  at  the  meeting  of  Presbytery  (April 
13),  "a  paper  was  brought  in  signed  by  five  elders  of  the 
congregation  of  Carlisle  requesting  that  the  Rev.  Henry 
R.  Wilson  be  appointed  to  preach  in  that  congregation 
one-half  of  his   time   during  the  ensuing  six  months ; 

*Sprague's   Annals,  Vol,    IV.    pp.    300—3.     Triennial    Catalogue   of 
Dickinson  College,  1814. 


CALL  TO  MR.  WILSON.  I49 

and  soliciting  additional  supplies."  "Another  paper  was 
presented  signed  by  five  trustees  and  five  members  of 
said  congregation,  praying  that  Mr.  Wilson  may  not  be 
appointed  as  a  stated  supply  or  in  any  relation  to  the 
congregation  which  might  interfere  with  or  prevent  their 
obtaining  at  the  earliest  a  preacher  or  pastor  who  shall 
unite  the  congregation  and  promote  peace  and  harmony 
among  them  ;  adding  that  at  an  unusually  full  meeting  of 
the  congregation  held  for  the  purpose,  it  was  clearly 
evinced  that  the  congregation  or  at  least  the  half  of  it  is 
not  well  disposed  to  Mr.  Wilson.  Whereupon,  Resolved, 
That  as  complying  with  the  request  contained  in  the 
first  of  these  papers  might  not  tend  to  promote  the 
peace,  union  or  harmony- of  that  congregation  it  be  not 
granted :  more  especially  as  complying  with  it  might  be 
attended  with  embarrrassments  both  to  Mr.  Wilson  and 
the  people  of  Fort  Cumberland,  who  have  sent  on  a 
call  for  Mr.  Wilson,  which  the  Presbytery  have  sustained 
and  directed  to  be  put  into  his  hands,  and  which  from 
the  circumstances  of  the  case  seems  to  require  an  imme- 
diate answer."  It  appears  that  Mr.  Wilson  did  not  accept 
the  call  to  Fort  Cumberland,  but  that  the  party  in  the 
church  desiring  his  services  persisted  in  urging  him  as  a 
candidate  for  the  pastorate.  At  the  meeting  of  Presby- 
tery in  September  of  the  same  year  (181 3),  a  call  for 
him  was  presented  in  which  the  congregation  of  Car- 
lisle "promise  to  pay  him  the  sum  of  one  Thousand 
Dollars  annually,  in  regular  annual  payments."  "Ac- 
companying this  call  however  were  several  other  papers, 
containing  a  remonstrance  against  the  call  and  a  reply  in 


ISO  duffield's  pastorate. 

favor  of  it."  On  the  next  day  (Sept.  29th),  "Presbytery 
resumed  the  consideration  of  the  call.  It  appeared  from 
the  represention  of  Mr.  Denny,  who  presided  in  drawing 
up  said  call,  that  upon  the  case  being  put  to  a  vote  there 
were  sixty-eight  in  favor  of  the  call  and  twenty-seven  op- 
posed to  it.  It  appeared  further  that  previous  to  entering 
upon  the  business,  a  protest  was  read  signed  by  twenty- 
eight  persons,  assigning  various  reasons  against  pro- 
ceeding to  the  election  from  supposed  irregularities  in 
the  proceedings.  A  memorial  was  also  presented  to 
Presbytery  signed  by  fifty-six  persons,  styled  pewhold- 
ers  remonstrating  against  the  settlement  of  Mr.  W.  in 
that  congregation  as  of  a  pernicious  and  ruinous  ten- 
dency to  the  interests  of  the  society.  Two  other  papers 
were  offered,  stating  from  the  Treasurer's  books,  that 
the  pew-rents  of  those  who  voted  in  favor  of  the  call 
amounted  to  Two  Hundred  and  Thirty-nine  Dollars,  and 
that  the  pew-rents  of  those  who  voted  against  it  amounted 
to  Three  Hundred  and  Ten  Dollars.  A  paper  was  like- 
wise presented  in  favor  of  the  call,  signed  by  sixty-one 
persons,  styled  pewholders  in  the  communion  of  the 
church,  by  fifty-four  who  were  pewholders  only,  and  by  one 
hundred  and  four  in  communion  only  ;  offering  a  variety 
of  reasons  in  support  of  the  call.  Another  paper  was 
presented  from  the  Board  of  Trustees  (one  member  ob- 
jecting) protesting  against  the  settlement  of  Mr.  W. 
among  them  and  appointing  commissioners  to  lay  their 
objections  and  reasons  before  Presbytery.  The  above 
papers  having  been  read  and  the  parties  heard  through 
their  commissioners  at  full  length,   the   Presbytery  pro- 


MR.  Wilson's  call  refused.  i  5 1 

ceeded  to  deliberate  and  determine  upon  the  case.  Where- 
upon it  was  unanimously  resolved  that  it  was  inexpedient 
to  put  said  call  into  the  hands  of  Mr.  Wilson.  An  ap- 
peal to  Synod  was  entered  against  this  decision  by  the 
Commissioners  who  advocated  the  call.  A  paper  was 
then  brought  in  signed  by  four  elders  of  the  Carlisle  con- 
gregation requesting  that  Mr.  Wilson  be  appointed  to 
supply  in  that  place  the  half  of  his  time  during  the 
ensuing  six  months  and  soliciting  as  many  other 
supplies  as  may  be  convenient.  After  maturely  consid- 
ering this  application,  Presbytery,  anxiously  desirous  of 
promoting  the  union  and  peace  of  the  congregation  and 
being  fully  persuaded  that  continuing  Mr.  W.  the  half  or 
any  part  of  his  time  within  the  bounds  of  said  congre- 
gation, would  in  present  circumstances  have  a  direct 
tendency  to  promote  dissensions  and  divisions,  resolved 
that  it  be  enjoined  and  it  was  thereby  enjoined  on  Mr. 
W.  not  to  preach  or  exercise  his  ministerial  function 
therein.  It  was  also  resolved  further,  that  it  be  ear- 
nestly recommended  to  the  congregation  to  study  the 
things  which  make  for  peace  and  the  things  by  which 
they  may  edify  one  another.  Ordered  that  a  copy  of  the 
proceedings  upon  this  subject  be  read  in  the  Carlisle 
church  next  Lord's  day  after  sermon."  Two  years  later 
(Sept.  26,  181 5),  it  is  recorded  in  the  minutes  of  Presby- 
tery that  Mr.  Knox  of  Carlisle  complained  of  some  pro- 
ceedings of  the  Session  of  Carlisle  in  a  case  between  him 
and  Samuel  Woods,  in  which  "Mr.  Wilson  was  invited 
to  sit  as  Moderator."  The  complaint  was  sustained  and 
Mr.  Wilson  was  censured  for  accepting  the  invitation  to 


J 52  duffield's  pastorate. 

preside,  and  the  Session  were  censured  for  inviting  him 
to  preside,  "when  he  was  under  a  particular  prohibition 
by  Presbytery  not  to  perform  any  ministerial  function 
within  the  bounds  of  that  congregation." 

The  next  year  (i8i6),  he  resigned  his  professorship  in 
College,  and  became  pastor  of  the  church  at  Silvers' 
Spring,  and  in  1824  he  took  charge  of  the  congregation 
at  Shippensburgh.  In  1838,  he  accepted  a  general 
agency  for  the  Board  of  Publication,  and  in  1842,  he  be- 
came pastor  of  the  church  at  Neshaminy,  Bucks  Co. 
In  all  these  relations  he  exhibited  remarkable  diligence 
and  self  denial,  and  was  in  each  charge  more  than  com- 
monly successful.  He  died  in  1849,  at  the  house  of  his 
son  Rev.  H.  R.  Wilson,  in  Philadelphia.* 

In  the  month  of  July,  181 5,  Mr.  George  Duffield  was 
on  a  journey  to  the  Western  part  of  this  State  on  busi- 
ness for  his  father,  of  Lancaster  County.  On  reaching 
Carlisle,  where  his  grandfather  had  been  so  long  a  pas- 
tor, and  where  many  friends  of  the  family  still  resided, 
he  concluded  to  remain  over  Sabbath  ;  and  he  was  pre- 
vailed upon  to  supply  the  vacant  pulpit.  He  had  been 
licensed  three  months  before  by  the  Presbytery  of  Phil- 
adelphia, just  as  he  had  reached  twenty-one  years  of  age, 
He  saw  the  congregation  divided  into  parties,  agitated 
by  the  revival  of  controversies  which  had  slumbered  for 
a  generation  but  embittered  by  new  feuds  of  a  personal 
character,  giving  all  their  strength  to  ecclesiastical  suits 
some  of  which  had  reached  the  General  Assembly,  and 
to  a  great  degree  inattentive  to  the  interests  of  the  soul. 


* Sprague  s  Annals,  Vol.  IV.  pp.  300 — 3. 


CALL  ACCEPTED.  153 

There  are  those  yet  living,  who  remember  the  impas- 
sioned earnestness  with  which  the  youthful  preacher 
strove  to  recall  them  to  more  spiritual  duties ;  and  a 
number  of  persons  in  after  life  ascribed  their  permanent 
religious  impressions  to  his  fidelity  and  zeal  on  that  oc- 
casion. By  the  middle  of  December,  the  congregation 
which  had  been  vacant  for  three  years,  agreed  to  lay 
aside  their  dissensions,  and  united  in  giving  him  a  call 
to  become  their  pastor.  On  the  last  Sabbath  of  the  year 
(1815),  he  visited  them  again  and  began  preaching  with 
them,  but  without  committing  himself  to  accept  their 
call.  Some  attempts  were  made  by  individuals  to  enlist 
him  on  one  side  or  another  of  the  parties  which  pre- 
vailed among  them,  and  to  prejudice  him  against  persons 
in  the  church  and  in  Presbytery,  but  he  was  endowed 
with  discretion  enough  to  bury  such  communications  in 
silence,  and  to  lead  those  who  sought  his  society  to 
better  themes.*  And  yet,  it  was  not  without  hesitation 
and  considerable  reluctance  that  he  consented  to  make 
this  place  his  home.  He  was  aware  that  his  views  on 
some  points  in  Theology,  and  more  especially  on  the  ad- 
ministration of  the  Sacraments  and  on  Church  Discipline 
were  not  in  accordance  with  those  which  had  previously 
been  prevalent  in  the  congregation  and  even  among 
some  of  his  brethren  in  the  ministry  of  this  region. 
Although  his  peculiarities  in  these  respects  were  not 
those  which  created  disturbance  many  years  afterwards, 
and  although  they  would  be  sanctioned  by  the  general 
church  at  the  present  time  with  perhaps  entire  unanim- 

*Diiffield's  Hist.  Discourse  at  Carlisle,  July  i,  1857,  p.  32. 


I  54  DUFFIELD  S  PASTORATE. 

ity,*  they  were  not  likely  to  be  accepted  by  the  people 
at  that  time  without  a  serious  and  doubtful  struggle.  It 
was  therefore  with  extreme  solicitude  that  after  six 
weeks  of  trial,  he  consented  (in  February,  i8i6)  to  as- 
sume the  pastorate  among  this  people.  Even  then  how- 
ever, he  was  disposed  to  put  off  the  decisive  act  which 
bound  him  to  this  people,  and  he  was  not  ordained  and 
installed  until  Sept.  25,  18 16. 

After  so  much  deliberation  and  final  conviction  that 
Providence  was  leading  him  hither,  he  was  not  the  man 
to  temporize  or  to  neglect  all  possible  means  of  success. 
There  were  but  three  active  members  of  Session,  William 
Douglass  (who  had  been  a  member  and  perhaps  an  el- 
der in  his  grandfather's  church  in  Carlisle),  James  Lam- 
berton  and  George  Davidson.  These  he  had  already 
found  to  agree  with  him.  or  to  have  become  convinced 
of  the  propriety  of  his  plans,  and  he  felt  assured  that 
they  would  sustain  him.  To  them  were  added  before 
the  first  communion,  Thomas  Urie,  Thomas  Carothers, 
Robert  McCord,  Robert  Clark,  and  John  Irvine,  men 
of  unquestioned  piety,  of  invincible  firmness  and  of  wise 
counsel ;  and  of  whom  he  always  spoke  with  affection 
and  respect.  At  the  first  meeting  of  the  enlarged  Ses- 
sion (Oct.  6,  1 8 16),  some  resolutions  which  he  had  care- 
fully prepared  and  which  had  been  adopted  at  a  previous 


*The  views  both  of  doctrine  and  discipline  which  Mr.  D.  at  this  time 
entertained  were  such  as  he  always  contended  were  obtained  from  his  the- 
ological education  under  Dr.  John  M.  Mason  with  whom  he  enjoyed  the 
most  cordial  friendship,  and  who  for  some  years  sat  under  his  pastoral 
charge  witn  entire  cooperation  and  approbation.  Private  MS.  Letters  of 
Dr,  D. 


RESOLUTIONS.  155 

meeting  of  Session  (Sept.  29),  were  introduced  "and  after 
much  conversation  were  again  unanimously  adopted  as 
the  rule  of  their  proceedings."  They  were  the  following: 
viz.  I.  Resolved,  That  we  do  earnestly  deplore  the  evil 
effects  of  an  irregular  or  lax  management  of  the  disci- 
pline of  the  church,  and  therefore  purpose  by  the  grace 
of  God  to  exert  ourselves  to  preserve  the  purity  of  its 
ordinances,  and  carefully  and  prudently  to  watch  over 
the  conduct  of  its  members. 

2.  Resolved,  That  we  do  conceive  ourselves  bound  as 
officers  in  the  church  of  Christ,  to  whom  is  entrusted  the 
care  of  his  house,  to  act  very  prudently  and  cautiously 
with  respect  to  admitting  persons  to  the  participation  of 
its  privileges.  Conceiving  therefore  that  agreeably  to 
the  constitution  of  Christ's  church  and  our  standards,  a 
credible  profession  of  saving  faith  in  Christ  and  obedi- 
ence to  his  commandments  is  necessary  to  constitute  a 
person  a  member  of  the  visible  church  ;  and  that  the 
right  or  privilege  of  baptism  is  derived  by  a  parent  for 
his  offspring,  not  in  consequence  "of  his  being  himself 
baptized  but  in  consequence  of  his  being  himself  a  mem- 
ber, that  is,  one  who  credibly  professes  the  great  truths 
taught  by  his  baptism,  and  sealed  not  so  much  to  the 
infant  as  to  the  church — conceiving  this,  we  do  consider 
ourselves  warranted,  yea  authorized  to  deny  the  privilege 
of  baptism  to  all  who  do  not  make  such  a  profession, 
and  to  refuse  that  it  should  be  administered  to  any  in  a 
way  which  does  not  recognize  its  public  character  as 
being  an  ordinance  of  the  church  and  sealing  to  the 
church  that  which  it  symbolizes,  except  perhaps  in  cases 


156  duffield's  pastorate. 

when  peculiar  and  pressing  circumstances  may  prevent. 

3.  Resolved,  That  as  the  peace  and  prosperity  of  the 
church  depends  in  a  great  measure  upon  the  purity  of 
its  members,  we  do  therefore  conceive  it  to  be  our  duty 
to  prevent  from  participating  in  its  privileges  any  or  all  who 
do  not  come  under  all  the  obligations  which  Christ  has 
imposed  upon  his  people,  and  to  see  that  its  members  live 
according  to  them.  We  therefore  cannot  conceive  our- 
selves authorized  to  receive  into  the  communion  of  the 
church  those  who  refuse  to  set  up  the  worship  of  God 
in  their  families  or  to  desist  from  those  pursuits  which 
are  inconsistent  with  a  godly  walk  and  conversation,  nor 
to  retain  in  the  enjoyment  of  its  privileges  those  who 
having  promised  to  do  either  have  failed  to  comply. 

4.  Resolved,  That  as  the  discipline  of  Christ's  house 
is  all  founded  in  love  we  do  therefore  conceive  ourselves 
bound  to  deal  with  all  offenders  with  all  long-suffering 
and  with  the  utmost  tenderness,  in  hopes  that  by  its  sal- 
utary exercise  and  seasonable  administration  they  may 
be  recovered  out  of  the  snare  of  the  devil. 

5.  Resolved,  That  as  frequent  administrations  of  the 
Sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  are  highly  conducive  to 
the  edification  and  comfort  of  the  church,  we  will  there- 
fore see  that  we  have  this  confirming  and  strengthening 
ordinance  celebrated  amongst  us  at  least  once  in  three 
months,  and  that  as  this  will  occasion  an  increase  of  la- 
bour on  the  part  of  the  pastor  and  as  it  may  at  all  times 
be  difficult  to  procure  assistance,  and  as  in  general  much 
preaching  about  the  time  of  its  celebration  is  rather  cal- 
culated to  throw  a  gloom  around  it  so  as  to  prevent  in- 


LIST    OF    COMMUNICANTS.  1$? 

Stead  of  inducing  a  bold  and  confident  approach  to  God 
in  that  ordinance,  we  do  therefore  agree  that  there  shall 
be  but  one  day  devoted  to  what  is  called  a  preparation 
or  fast  day,  which  shall  be  on  the  Saturday  preceding 
the  day  on  which  it  is  to  be  administered. 

6.  Resolved,  That  each  member  of  Session  be  fur- 
nished with  and  keep  a  copy  of  the  foregoing  resolu- 
tions." 

As  each  of  these  resolutions  was  aimed  at  long  estab- 
lished usages  in  the  congregation,  we  need  not  be  sur- 
prised that  they  should  have  awakened  much  opposition. 
There  was  however  one  circumstance  which  afforded  a 
favorable  occasion  for  dropping  many  from  the  lists  of 
communicants  who  would  not  or  could  not  come  up  to 
the  new  regulations.  As  no  lists  of  dismissions  or  deaths 
had  been  kept,  but  only  of  baptisms  and  admissions  to 
the  Lord's  table,  it  was  impossible  to  determine  who 
were  at  that  tinrie  in  regular  standing  as  communicants, 
and  it  was  resolved  that  "all  who  had  formerly  been 
members  should  hand  in  their  names  to  the  pastor  and 
after  a  personal  interview  with  him  or  one  of  the  elders, 
a  token  for  the  communion  should  be  given  them  and 
their  names  should  be  recorded."  In  April  12,  1 8 14, 
there  had  been  reported  Two  Hundred  and  Twenty-one 
members  in  communion,  though  it  had  been  added  that 
this  was  "probably  twenty-one  too  many."  The  list  of 
names  now  formed  in  the  course  of  a  few  weeks  includ- 
ed only  One  Hundred  and  Fifty- two  names  of  those  who 
had  been  communicants  in  former  years.  In  this  way 
those  who  had  backslidden,  who  had   fallen   into    scan- 


15^  duffield's  pastorate. 

dalous  sins,  or  were  dissatisfied  with  the  new  regulations 
were  quietly  dropped.  Baptism  was  refused  to  the  chil- 
dren of  all  but  professed  believers  and  was  in  all  cases,  ex- 
cept in  extraordinary  circumstances,  required  to  be  pub- 
lic ;  and  the  children  thus  baptized  were  treated  as  mem- 
bers of  the  church  and  subject  in  all  possible  cases  to  its 
discipline  and  care.  In  ever)^  proper  way  and  especially 
in  their  annual  visitations  to  families,  the  pastor  and  Ses- 
sion were  expected  to  make  inquiry  whether  these  chil- 
dren were  religiously  educated  and  instructed,  and  when 
they  gave  evidence  of  piety  they  were  informed  that  as 
members  they  had  a  right  to  a  place  at  the  table  of 
Christ.  The  pastor  himself  superintended  their  instruc- 
tion in  the  catechism  and  watched  carefully  over  their 
common  deportment.  In  1816,  a  Sabbath  School  was 
organized,  it  being  among  the  first  in  this  region.*  It 
was  intended  principally  for  those  children  whose  relig- 
ious education  was  neglected  at  home,  and  hence  was 
looked  upon  as  a  benevolent  or  missionary  operation. 
Since  that  time  the  Sabbath  School  has  got  to  be  looked 
upon  in  many  places  as  designed  wholly  for  the  families 
of  the  congregation,  and  too  often  as  supplying  the 
place  of  parental  care.  A  Bible  class  was  also  started, 
but  for  some  time  was  attended  exclusively  by  young 
women  under  the  superintendence  of  the  pastor.  There 
was  no  library  for  either  of  these  schools  during  the  first 
seven  years,  and  the  singing  was  altogether  from  the 
book  in  use  in   the   congregational   worship,  commonly 

^Religious  Miscellany,  Vol,  II,  pp    23—25,  (published    at   Carlisle    by 
Fleming  &  Geddes,  1823). 


PRAYER    MEETINGS.  I  59 

called  "Rouse's  version  of  the  Psalms."  Prayer  meet- 
ings had  been  cautiously  introduced  by  Mr.  Wilson,  and 
with  the  assistance  of  Dr.  Atwater,  then  President  of 
Dickinson  College,  had  been  for  a  while  maintained,  but 
no  layman  had  been  expected  to  take  part  in  the  exer- 
cises. They  were  now  revived,  and  a  few  elders  and 
private  Christians  were  encouraged  to  lead  in  the  devo- 
tions. Even  women  were  induced  to  form  an  associa- 
tion for  prayer  and  mutual  improvement  by  themselves, 
under  specific  rules  derived  directly  from  the  Scriptures. 
Wednesday  afternoon  was  devoted  to  catechetical  in- 
struction in  which  the  young  people  were  classified  ac- 
cording to  their  age  and  sex,  and  were  required  to 
repeat  the  Shorter  Catechism  with  proofs,  and  encour- 
aged to  learn  the  Larger  also  and  the  Psalms.  To  reach 
those  who  lived  in  the  country,  appointments  were  made 
and  announced  on  the  Sabbath  for  a  meeting  at  some 
suitable  place  where  the  children  were  to  be  collected, 
so  that  each  neighborhood  would  be  reached  during  the 
annual  family  visitation.  This  visitation  was  performed 
by  the  pastor  accompanied  by  the  elder  within  whose 
"quarter"  the  neighborhood  properly  fell,  and  it  was  ex- 
pected that  every  member  of  the  family  would  be  pres- 
ent, and  that  inquiries  would  be  made  into  each  one's 
knowledge  and  spiritual  state.  Without  taking  the  re- 
.sponsibility  of  the  education  and  care  of  children  from 
their  natural  guardians,  the  Session  felt  bound  to  see 
that  the  promises  made  at  baptism  were  faithfully  com- 
plied with;  and  to  urge  all  the  youth  as  soon  as  they  ar- 
rived at  a  suitable  age  to  take  upon  themselves  the  vows 


i6o  duffield's  pastorate. 

of  their  baptism  and  to  avail  themselves  of  church  privi- 
leges.* 

The  church  was  then  somewhat  reduced  in  numbers, 
but  its  spirituality  and  efficiency  were  perceptibly  in- 
creased. The  young  pastor  was  evidently  a  man  of 
prayer  and  of  more  than  ordinary  consecration  to  his 
work.  If  the  rules  he  introduced  were  strict  and  unu- 
sual and  sometimes  enforced  with  severity,  it  was  evident 
that  he  enforced  upon  himself  what  he  demanded  from 
others,  and  that  he  was  actuated  by  an  ardent  love  for 
souls,  and  an  overwhelming  sense  of  responsibility  to 
God.  His  word  was  therefore  with  power.  A  few  fam- 
ilies, more  attached  to  their  amusements  and  especially  to 
public  and  promiscuous  dancing  than  to  their  church, 
ultimately  withdrew  to  another  congregation,  and  others 
who  disliked  the  prominence  given  to  the  peculiar  doc- 
trines of  the  Calvinistic  system  became  connected  with 
a  new  organization  of  the  Methodist  church.  On  nei- 
ther of  these  points  was  there  any  relaxation.  A  form 
of  admission  to  the  communion,  to  be  publicly  read  and 
assented  to  by  every  one  coming  to  the  Table  of  the 
Lord  was  introduced,  which  pledged  each  one  to  re- 
nounce "attendance  at  balls,  dancing,  theatres,  and  such 
like  demoralizing  amusements,"  and  set  forth  what  were 
called  "the  doctrines  of  grace"  in  the  strongest  terms. 
The  opposition  of  some  ungodly  persons  rose  to  the 
highest  degree  and  sometimes  even  threatened  violence, 
but  the  wrath  of  man  was  restrained,  and  the  truth  com- 
mended itself  to  every  man's  conscience  in  the  sight  of 

*MS.  Letters  of  Rev.  George  Duffield,  D.  D. 


CO-OPERATION.  l6l 

God.  The  first  communion  season  Oct.  20,  i8i6,  one 
month  after  the  installation  of  the  new  pastor,  was  an 
occasion  of  extraordinary  interest.  Since  the  death  of 
Dr.  Davidson,  during  an  interval  of  about  three  years, 
the  church  had  enjoyed  only  one  such  season.  In  con- 
sequence of  the  unpleasant  feelings  produced  among  the 
people  by  the  action  of  Presbytery  on  their  call  to  Mr. 
Wilson,  no  request  for  supplies  or  for  the  administration 
of  the  Sacraments  had  been  sent  up.  Twenty-three 
persons  came  forward  to  the  communion  for  the  first 
time,  and  twenty- one  by  certificate.  During  the  first 
year  of  Mr.  Duffield's  pastorate  this  number  was  aug- 
mented to  seventy-five  by  profession  and  fifty  by  certifi- 
cate. Numbers  came  before  Session  confessing  that 
they  had  never  before  known  what  true  religion  was, 
though  they  had  before  been  communicants  here  and  in 
other  places,  and  desiring  that  a  statement  of  their  cases 
might  be  publicly  made.  Most  of  the  new  members 
were  connected  with  the  Bible  class,  and  were  prepared 
for  their  public  reception  by  a  careful  examination  and 
training  for  many  weeks.  The  people  generally  co-op- 
erated with  the  pastor,  and  were  heartily  with  him  in 
his  sentiments  and  aims.  The  members  of  the  church 
especially  were  of  one  mind  and  gave  their  faithful  tes- 
timony in  behalf  of  what  was  preached,  even  when  their 
defects  were  unsparingly  condemned.  "The  results  soon 
began  to  irritate  the  wicked  and  unbelieving,  and  they 
were  not  backward  in  expressing  their  sentiments.  The 
openmouthed  and  billingsgate  ribaldry  and  the  reproach- 
ful hostility  of  those  who  rejected  the  gospel  and  which 


1 62  duffield's  pastorate. 

for  years  were  unintermittent  and  abundant  only  served 
to  strengthen  the  cord  of  attachment  that  united  pastor 
and  people.  Seldom  indeed  was  he  obliged  to  say 
that  the  members  of  the  church  strengthened  the  hands 
of  the  wicked.  The  developments  of  Providence  were 
often  of  a  character  distinctly  marked  and  lessons  of 
wisdom  and  piety  were  taught  by  them  which  have  been 
of  value  ever  since."*  In  some  instances  those  who 
made  a  mock  of  religion  were  so  struck  down  in  the 
midst  of  their  impieties  as  to  hold  up  a  manifest  signal 
of  divine  rebuke,  and  to  compel  others  to  fear  and  take 
warning. 

This  state  of  things  was  however  by  no  means  uni- 
form. The  pastor  and  Session  witnessed  many  seasons 
of  religious  declension  in  which  their  patience  and 
fidelity  were  severely  tried.  Cases  of  discipline  came 
up  in  Session  which  were  grievous  to  their  hearts  and 
were  used  by  opposers  with  some  effect  against  religion. 
At  such  times,  days  of  fasting,  humiliation  and  prayer 
were  held,  when  the  sins  and  infirmities  of  God's  people 
were  exposed,  bewailed  and  often  effectually  renounced. 
In  1822  especially,  the  following  minute  is  found  on  the 
Records,  viz. :  "  Whereas  the  judgments  of  God  are 
abroad  among  us  descending  in  various  forms,  in  sore 
and  mortal  diseases  in  many  places,  and  in  the  immedi- 
ate vicinity  of  this  ;  but  especially  among  us  in  severe 
and  long  continued  drought  which  has  already  cut  short 
the   crops   and  destroyed  the  pasture    and    produced    a 

*  Duffield's  Hist.  Disc,  at  the  Centennial  celebration,  July  i,  1857,  p. 
33.     Minutes  of  Session /awz'w. 


REVIVALS.  163 

great  scarcity  of  water;  and  Whereas  a  general  observ- 
ance of  a  day  of  fasting,  humiliation  and  prayer  by  all 
religious  denominations  is  much  to  be  desired :  There- 
fore Resolved,  That  a  Committee  be  appointed  to  confer 
with  the  different  pastors  and  vestries  or  Sessions  belong- 
ing to  the  different  religious  societies  of  this  Borough, 
and  if  they  shall  deem  it  proper  agree  upon  some  day 
to  be  observed  for  this  purpose."  Indeed  the  Pastor,  in 
speaking  of  those  times,  makes  mention  of  seasons  in 
which  he  was  driven  sometimes  to  extreme  discourage- 
ment and  spiritual  conflicts.  The  ultimate  effect  how- 
ever was  to  bring  him  and  other  leaders  in  the  church 
to  more  earnest  wrestlings  in  prayer,  and  to  greater  earn- 
estness in  the  use  of  means.  It  was  not  for  such  men 
and  women  to  yield  to  despondency  or  fear. 

Accordingly  God  not  unfrequently  gave  tokens  of  his 
acceptance  of  their  supplications  and  blessed  their  efforts. 
Seldom  were  the  dews  of  the  Spirit  withheld  and  but 
one  communion  season  passed  during  Mr.  Dufifield's 
pastorate  here,  in  which  a  goodly  number  were  not 
added  to  the  company  of  believers.  But  seasons  of  re- 
markable revival  after  a  time  of  declension  were  also 
enjoyed  in  which  larger  ingatherings  were  witnessed. 
Such  were  especially  the  years  18 17,  1823,  1827,  1831, 
and  1834.  One  of  these  interesting  seasons  (1823)  was 
in  connection  with  an  impressive  series  of  providences. 
We  have  noticed  the  judgments  which  led  to  the  ap- 
pointment in  the  autumn  of  1822  of  a  day  of  humiliation 
and  prayer.  Within  a  few  months  took  place  the  sudden 
death  of  two  young  men  of  great  promise,  and  connected 


164  DUFFIELD  S  PASTORATE. 

with  families  of  high  position  in  society.     One  of  these 
was  James    Hall,  the    son  of  Dr.  John  M.  Mason,  the 
former  theological  preceptor  of  Mr.  Duffield,  and  at  that 
time  Principal  of  Dickinson  College.     This  young  man 
had  not  long  before  graduated,  and  was  then  a  teacher 
in  the  Grammar  school.     He  is  said  to  have  maintained 
a  highly  exemplary  character  and  to   have   been   much 
beloved.     During  the  prevalence  of  a  typhus  fever  in  the 
town  he  was  suddenly  smitten  down,  and  almost  without 
warning  he  died  (Nov.  16,  1822)  in  the  20th  year  of  his 
age.     At  his  funeral,  his  venerable  father  was  unwilling 
to  allow  of  "services,"  under  the  plea  that  they  were  apt 
to  become  occasions  for  eulogy,  but  as  the  young  men 
who  served  as  pall-bearers  lifted  the  coffin  the  afflicted 
father  exclaimed  in  tones  which  those  who  were  present 
can  never  forget :  "Young  men,  tread  lightly  ;  ye  bear  a 
temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost,"  and  then  overcome  by  his 
feelings  he  dropped  his  head  upon    the    shoulder    of  a 
minister  by  his  side  and  said,  "Dear  M.*  say  something 
which  God    may  bless  to   his  young  friends."     An  ad- 
dress was  made,  and  very  soon  a  powerful  revival  com- 
menced in  the  College,  spread  to  the  town,  and  was  es- 
pecially precious  in  its    results.f     A    large    number  of 
young  men,  students  in  College,  and  others    connected 
with  families  in  town  professed  religion.     Eighteen    of 
these    became    ministers    of  the  gospel,  and  several  of 
them  rose  to  eminence  in  their  respective  denominations. 
Their  names  were,  Abram  S.  Labagh,Wm.  Cahoon  Jun., 

*Rev.  Robt.  McCartee,  D.  D.,  of  New  York  City. 

f6)>r(7^«fV  Annals,  Vol.  IV.  pp.  12—24.     Memoir  of  Dr.  G.  W.    Be-- 
thune,  by  Rev.  A   R    Van  Nest,  D.  D.,  p.  22. 


CONVERSIONS  IN  COLLEGE.  .  1 65 

Isaac  Labaugh,  Robert  P.  Lee,  Wm.  P.  Cochran,  George 
A.  Lyon,  J.  Chamberlain,  J.  W.  McCullough,  John  T. 
M.  Davie,  M.  B.  Patterson,  Erskine  Mason,  M.  WiUiam- 
son,  G.  W.  Bethune,  John  M..  Dickey,  S.  Montgomery, 
Wm.  Annan,  Samuel  Smith  and  Ebenezer  Mason.* 
Scarcely  less  marked  was  the  work  of  God  in  the  other 
seasons  mentioned.  In  1831  especially,  when  the  whole 
country  seemed  overshadowed  by  a  cloud  of  mercy, 
sending  copious  showers  upon  the  entire  church  of  the 
Middle  States,  the  largest  number  became  communicants 
which  ever  united  during  any  one  year.  Some  of  the 
best  materials  for  the  religious  community  of  all  subse- 
quent years  were  gathered  at  these  seasons.  Their 
character  was  determined  and  nurtured  under  vigorous 
influences.  Their  style  of  religious  life  was  formed  when 
the  spirit  was  bold  and  decisive,  as  well  as  enlightened 
by  unusually  clear  exhibitions  of  truth.  As  the  College 
was  then  in  intimate  connection  with  the  congregation, 
no  inconsiderable  portion  of  these  ingatherings  were 
among  its  youth.  In  consequence  of  this  we  find  that 
an  unusual  number  of  future  ministers  were  found 
among  the  converts.  Thirty-eight  of  these  are  known 
to  us,  and  more  may  have  been  preachers  of  other  de- 
nominations. In  addition  to  those  already  mentioned, 
we  may  notice  Daniel  McKinley,  John  H.  Agnew,  James 
Knox,  Wm.  Mcllvane,  John  Krebs,  John  R.  Agnew,  R. 
Armstrong,  W.  H.  Campbell,  Robert  Bryson,  Nathan  G. 
White,  Thomas  Creigh,  Robert  Davidson,  George  Duf- 
field,  Talbot  W.  Chambers,  Samuel  A.  McCoskry,   Jos. 

*Church  Manual  published  ia   1834. 


i66 


DUFFIELD  S     PASTORATE. 


A.  Murray,  Earnest  A.  Brady,  Richard  Craighead  and 
Henry  Aurand.  Almost  without  exception  these  united 
with  this  church  by  profession,  and  received  their  relig- 
ious impressions  and  views  of  duty  here.  Many  of  them 
in  subsequent  life  have  revisited  the  church  where  their 
vows  of  consecration  were  first  made,  and  have  spoken 
of  the  obligations  they  were  under  to  the  faithful  minis- 
ter by  whom  they  were  led  to  Christ. 

The  following  table  of  additions  by  profession  and  by 
certificate  during  each  year  of  Mr.  Duffield's  pastorate 
in  Carlisle  may  perhaps  be  worthy  of  record  : 


w 

td 

W 

w 

< 

v: 

^ 

< 

^ 

^ 

^ 
n 

Total. 

TJ 
n 

n 

Total. 

^n 

•-  1    ^- 

7t 

0 

rr 

1     r*> 

i-*> 

1816 

23 

21 

44 

1826 

28 

5 

33 

1817 

67 

6 

73 

1827 

45 

4 

49 

1818 

51 

II 

62 

1828 

13 

0 

13 

1819 

29 

12        41 

1829 

10 

9 

19 

1820 

36 

II        47 

1830 

8 

13 

21 

182I 

29 

2 

31 

1831 

108 

16 

124 

1822 

17 

3 

20 

1832 

17 

6 

23 

1823 

109 

13 

122 

1833 

19 

5 

24 

1824 

24 

13 

37 

1834 

77 

12 

89 

1825 

10 

20 

30 

Total  by  Profession, 

720 

Total  by  Certificate, 

182 

Whole 

numb 

)er  of 

additions, 

902 

In  Feb.  i8th,  18 19,  Mr.  William  Woods  was  ordained 
an  elder  and  added  to  the  session  ;  in  Dec.  25th,  1825, 
Messrs.  John  McClure,  Andrew  Blair,  and  Thomas 
Trimble  ;  and  in  Nov.  4th,  1832,  Messrs.  W.  C.  Cham- 
bers, Jacob  Shrom,  Ross  Lamberton,  John  Halbert  and 


rouse's  version.  167 

James  Loudon.  John  Officer  and  James  Givin  were 
deacons  when  Mr.  Duffield's  pastorate  commenced,  hav- 
ing been  ordained  Oct.  4th,  18 14,  and  to  these  were  add- 
ed Jan.  1 2th,  1820,  Messrs.  Andrew  Blair,  Peter  B.  Smith, 
and  James  Elliott;  Jan.  4th,  1829,  Messrs.  John  Proctor, 
William  Craighead,  Robert  Irvine,  Robert  Giffin  ;  Dec. 
I,  1833,  Messrs.  Thomas  Carothers  and  Henry  Duffield  ; 
and  April  20,  1834,  Messrs.  Andrew  Comfort,  Jacob 
Duey,  Charles  Ogilby,  George  Chapman  and  W.  Craig- 
head. 

Among  the  Presbyterian  Churches  of  this  region, 
great  importance  had  always  been  attached  to  that  ver- 
sion of  the  Psalms  which  had  been  used  by  successive 
generations  of  their  forefathers  in  the  worship  of  God. 
By  many  ministers  and  churches  it  would  have  been  look- 
ed upon  as  a  profanation  to  use  any  words  for  singing  in 
worship  but  those  of  the  Psalter  which  had  come  down 
from  the  ancient  church.  Previous  to  April  4th,  1824, 
the  church  in  Carlisle  never  departed  from  this  usage  ; 
but  at  a  meeting  of  the  Presbytery  at  Carlisle  on  that 
day.  Watts'  version  of  Psalms  and  Hymns  which  had  be- 
fore been  recommended  by  the  General  Assembly  as  like- 
wise profitable  for  devotions,  was  used  in  all  its  exer- 
cises, and  it  was  soon  after  adopted  and  used  in  the  pub- 
lic meetings  of  the  congregation  along  with  the  other 
version.  Gradually  the  new  book  supplanted  the  old, 
though  not  without  serious  objections  on  the  part  of 
many  and  even  the  loss  of  two  or  three  members  of  the 
church.* 


^Religious  Miscellany,  Vol.  II.  p.  235. 


1 68  duffield's   pastorate. 

In  Sept.  II,  1818,  Mr.  Duffield  was  married  to  Isa- 
bella Graham  Bethune,  the  grand-daughter  of  the  cele- 
brated Isabella  Graham,  and  a  sister  of  the  late  Rev.  Dr. 
George  W.  Bethune.  She  proved  an  admirable  help 
and  comfort  to  him  in  his  work  by  her  unwavering  faith 
in  seasons  of  trial  and  her  self-denying  assistance  in  pas- 
toral labor.*  They  had  a  numerous  family  which  has 
always  been  loyal  to  the  church  and  prominent  in  eccle- 
siastical affairs.  They  resided,  for  a  while,  a  few  doors 
east  of  the  Methodist  church,  for  a  longer  time  about  a 
mile  West  of  town  at  a  place  called  "The  Happy  Re- 
treat," but  finally  in  a  mansion  occupied  first  by  Dr.  Ma- 
son and  since  by  Johnson  Moore  Esq. 

Early  in  the  general  movement  for  the  suppression  of 
intemperance,  a  society  was  formed  in  this  congregation 
in  connection  with  it.  After  preaching  earnestly  and 
faithfully  on  the  evils  of  drinking  ardent  spirits  and  on 
the  wrong  of  manufacturing  and  selling  them  as  a  bev- 
erage, an  invitation  was  given  by  the  pastor  at  the  close 
of  divine  service  on  the  Sabbath  (July  22,  1829),  to  all 
persons  who  agreed  with  him,  to  unite  in  an  organized 
society  to  act  against  the  evil.  Fifty-eight  members  of 
the  church  came  forward  at  once  and  signed  the  following 
paper :  "We  the  undersigned,  members  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian church  in  the  Borough  of  Carlisle  and  others  do  by 
our  subscription  to  this  paper  organize  ourselves  into 
an  Association  for  cooperating  with  societies  in  different 
places  for  the  suppression  of  intemperance  and  the  pro- 

*"In  Memoriam"  oi  Rev.  Geo.  Duffield,  D.  D.,   by  Rev.     W.   A.  Mc- 
Cor  Me,  p.  9. 


TEMPERANCE  SOCIETIES.  1 69 

motion  of  the  observance  of  the  holy  Sabbath,  and  do 
hereby  constitute  our  pastor  and  elders  ofificeis  to  act 
for  the  general  interests  of  the  Association,  agreeably  to 
the  following  principles  and  pledge,  which  we  cordially 
profess  and  adopt,  viz.:  We  whose  names  are  hereunto 
annexed,  impressed  with  the  vast  importance  of  sup- 
pressing the  vice  of  intemperance  which  so  alarmingly 
prevails,  and  convinced  that  the  most  appropriate  means 
of  our  doing  so  is  the  moral  influence  of  our  example  in 
an  entire  abstinence  from  the  use  of  ardent  spirits,  Do 
hereby  pledge  ourselves  to  abstain  from  its  use,  except 
in  cases  it  may  be  necessary  for  medicinal  purposes. 
Moreover,  we  whose  names  are  hereunto  annexed  im- 
pressed with  a  sense  of  our  obligation  to  keep  holy  the 
Sabbath  day  and  of  the  importance  of  the  moral  influ- 
ence of  example.  Do  pledge  ourselves  to  refrain  from  all 
secular  employments  on  that  day,  from  traveling  in 
steam  boats,  stages,  canal  boats  or  otherwise,  except  in 
cases  of  necessity  or  mercy  ;  to  aim  at  discharging  the 
duties  of  that  day  and  the  preventing  of  our  children  and 
those  under  our  authority  from  violating  its  sanctity  ; 
and  to  endeavor  by  the  influence  of  personal  example 
and  the  use  of  affectionate  appeals  to  the  consciences  of 
others  as  we  shall  have  opportunity,  to  promote  the 
better  observance  of  the  day."  Although  the  cause  of 
Sabbath  observance  was  included  among  the  objects  of 
interest  in  this  paper,  the  principal  exertion  was  con- 
centrated upon  that  of  Temperance.  Much  attention 
had  been  indeed  drawn  to  the  subject  of  patronizing 
public  conveyances  which  run  on  the  Sabbath,  and  nu- 


170  DUFFIELD  S  PASTORATE. 

merous  petitions  had  been  presented  to  Congress  to  dis- 
continue the  carrying  of  the  mail  on  that  day,  but  the 
excitement  respecting  the  use  and  traffic  in  ardent  spirits 
soon  became  absorbing.  A  number  of  distilleries  were 
in  full  operation  and  a  large  amount  of  property  was  in- 
vested in  the  sale  of  liquors.  Little  was  said  at  first  re- 
specting the  use  of  other  intoxicating  beverages  besides 
ardent  spirits,  though  it  was  soon  found  that  consistency 
required  an  inclusion  of  them  all  under  the  prohibition. 
This  was  from  the  first  seen  quite  as  clearly  by  such  as 
used  them  as  by  the  friends  of  the  movement,  and 
their  combination  with  the  defenders  of  ardent  spirits 
was  sure  and  decided.  Little  idea  can  now  be  form- 
ed of  the  strength  and  violence  of  that  combination. 
At  times  it  seemed  as  if  the  friends  of  reform  must 
be  overwhelmed  and  defeated.  But  steadily  their 
number  increased  and  the  convictions  of  the  sober 
and  thoughtful  were  carried.  In  a  few  months  near- 
ly all  establishments  for  the  manufacture  and  sale  of 
ardent  spirits  in  this  vicinity  were  suspended,  and  the 
majority  of  the  people  were  ostensibly  on  the  side 
of  temperance.  The  County  Society  numbered  over 
Eight  Hundred,  and  none  were  expected  to  profess  re- 
ligion who  would  not  act  upon  its  essential  principle. 

In  September,  1823,  a  "Young  Men's  Missionary  So- 
ciety" was  organized  for  the  promotion  of  both  foreign 
and  domestic  missions.  This  is  the  first  appearance  of 
any  general  activity  especially  in  behalf  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions. Among  the  members  were  most  of  the  young 
men  connected  with  the  church  from   both  the    College 


DICKINSON  COLLEGE.  I/I 

and  the  town.  Its  first  President  was  Erskine  Mason, 
and  among  its  officers  were  Daniel  McKinley,  W.  L. 
Helfenstein,  G.  W.  Bethune,  John  Krebs,  James  Knox, 
James  Nourse,  Geo.  A.  Lyon,  and  most  of  the  pious  stu- 
dents of  the  College.  The  association  continued  for 
many  years  and  published  an  annual  account  of  its  pro- 
ceedings in  the  Religious  Miscellany  and  other  newspa- 
pers of  the  town.* 

Since  the  death  of  Dr.  Davidson,  when  the  Principal 
of  the  College  ceased  to  be  the  pastor  of  the  church,  the 
relations  of  Dickinson  College  to  the  church  had  become 
less  intimate,  and  yet  they  continued  to  be  of  importance. 
The  Rev.  Dr.  J.  Atwater  of  Middlebury  College,  Ver- 
mont, was  inaugurated  as  Principal  Sept.  26,  1809,  a  new 
organization  of  Professorships  took  place,  the  College 
building  was  divided  into  rooms  for  students,  and  new 
life  was  infused  into  the  entire  institution.  The  number 
of  students  rapidly  increased,  and  from  twelve  to  twenty- 
three  were  graduated  each  year  until  1814,  when  serious 
difficulties  arose  in  the  discipline  of  the  College.  The 
Trustees  had  the  right  by  charter  to  revise  and  annul  all 
decisions  of  the  Faculty,  and  about  this  time  so  frequent 
was  the  exercise  of  this  right  as  to  take  away  all  effi- 
ciency from  the  government  of  the  Faculty.  In  18 15, 
vi^hen  the  Board  went  so  far  as  to  require  from  the  Fac- 
ulty a  weekly  report  of  all  their  proceedings  in  order 
that  this  supervision  might  be  complete,  Dr.  Atwater 
and  his  associates  immediately  resigned  ;  and  although 
their  places  were  temporarily  supplied  for  another  year, 

*Religious  Miscellany,  Vol.  II,  p    155. 


172  duffield's  pastorate. 

in  Sept.  26,  1 8 16,  only  six  young  men  were  graduated, 
and  the  exercises  of  the    College    were    suspended.     A 
year  before  the  close  of  the  war  (1814),  a  number  of  the 
Senior  class  volunteered  for  the  defence  of  Philadelphia, 
and    next   year    (Dec,    181 5),  one  of  the   Junior    class 
was  killed  in  a  duel,  in  which  five  others  were  so    seri- 
ously involved  that  they  felt  obliged  to  leave   the  Insti- 
tution and  to  return  no  more.     The  funds  of  the  Institu- 
tion were  insufficient  to  sustain  current  expenses,  and  all 
attempts  to  meet  the  deficiency  by  private  subscriptions 
or  by  legislative  aid  were  unsuccessful.     For  five  years 
there  was  a  recess  in  the  operations   of  the  College,  and 
a  resumption  of  them  was  effected  only  by  conveying  to 
the  State  the  lands  which  had  been  granted  to  it  in  1786, 
and  receiving  for  it  from  the  Legislature  Six  Thousand 
Dollars  in  hand,  and  the  promise  of  Ten   Thousand  in 
five  annual  installments.     With  these    funds    and    some 
recent  subscriptions  the  debts  of  the   Institution    were 
paid,  the  College  edifice  was  repaired  and  completed,  and 
a   new  Faculty  was  chosen  with  the  Rev.  Dr.  John  M. 
Mason  of  New  York  City  for  Principal.     The  salaries  of 
the  members  of  the  Faculty  were  also    raised    to    what 
was  looked  upon  as  a  liberal  remuneration,    and    much 
effort  was  made  to  obtain  students.     P^or    a    while    the 
number  of  students  was  quite  respectable.     The  class  of 
1823  consisted  of  nineteen  and  that  of  1824    of  twenty- 
four.     From  this  latter  year  the  numbers  began    to    de- 
crease.    The  health  of  the  admired  Principal  so  declined 
that  he  was  unable  to  meet  his  responsibilities,  suspicions 
of  making  the  College  subservient  to  political  partisan- 


DICKINSON  COLLEGE.  173 

ship  were  circulated  against  the  Trustees,  and  another 
suspension  of  the  College  was  anticipated  as  soon  as  the 
State's  installments  on  the  public  lands  should  cease. 
Dr.  Mason  was  obliged  in  May,  1824  to  resign,  and  Dr. 
William  Neill  of  Philadelphia  was  chosen  the  same  year 
in  his  room.  An  annuity  of  Three  Thousand  dollars 
was  obtained  from  the  Legislature  for  the  seven  years  to 
come,  but  on  condition  that  "not  more  than  one-third  of 
the  Trustees  should  at  any  one  time  be  clergymen,"  and 
that  "the  trustees  should  exhibit  annually  during  the 
seven  years  to  the  Legislature  a  statement  of  the  finan- 
cial situation  of  the  College."  But  the  old  embarrass- 
ments in  the  administration  of  discipline  returned,  insub- 
ordination and  disorder  on  an  extended  scale  prevailed 
in  College,  the  Legislature  claimed  the  right  to  inquire 
into  supposed  tendencies  to  sectarianism,  and  in  co-nse- 
quence  the  Trustees  were  called  before  the  Senate,  and 
the  salaries  of  the  Principal  and  professors  were  reduced 
in  1830  to  the  former  small  amo.unt.  Although  the 
Legislative  investigation  resulted  in  an  acquittal  of  all 
charges,  it  gave  occasion  to  much  obloquy,  and  the  re- 
duction of  salaries  was  followed  by  an  immediate  resig- 
nation of  each  member  of  the  Faculty.  The  Rev.  Sam- 
uel B.  How,  D.  D.  of  New  Jersey  was  soon  induced 
(March  30,  1830),  with  a  full  corps  of  professors,  to  sup- 
ply the  vacancies.  In  1830  a  class  of  six  was  graduated, 
^nd  the  following  year  a  class  of  five,  the  whole  number 
of  students  being  but  twenty-one.  There  remained  but 
one  more  of  the  Legislature's  installments  by  which 
alone  the  institution  was  now  almost  supported.     Under 


1/4  duffield's  pastorate. 

these  circumstances  the  Board  resolved  March  26,  1832, 
that  the  exercises  of  College  should  cease.  A  letter  was 
received  by  its  President  soon  afterwards  stating  that 
the  Baltimore  Annual  Conference  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  church  were  desirous  of  establishing  a  College 
within  its  bounds,  and  asking  whether  Dickinson  College 
could  be  obtained  for  that  purpose  and  on  what  terms. 
On  the  1 8th  of  April,  1833,  a  committee  of  Conference 
met  the  Board,  and  an  arrangement  was  made  by  which 
a  sufficient  number  of  the  Trustees  should  successively 
res  ign  and  make  way  for  new  members  to  be  named  by  the 
Conference  to  give  the  control  of  the  Institution  to  that 
body.  The  Philadelphia  soon  became  associated  with 
the  Baltimore  Conference,  and  in  the  same  year  the 
Board  of  Trustees  recognized  its  subordination  to  those 
Conferences.  The  buildings,  library,  cabinets  and  appa- 
ratus, a  small  bank  stock,  and  a  claim  on  the  State  for 
another  installment,  were  considered  sufficient  to  pay  off 
all  debts,  and  to  assist  in  repairs  and  needful  improve- 
ments. On  the  30th  of  May,  1835,  the  lot,  ninety  by 
two  hundred  and  forty  feet,  which  has  since  been  occu- 
pied by  the  College  for  a  Grammar  School,  Library  and 
Cabinet  of  Natural  History,  was  purchased  by  the  Board 
of  Trustees  and  has  been  found  an  almost  indispensable 
part  of  its  establishment.  A  new  Faculty  was  soon  ap- 
pointed and  the  College  entered  upon  a  career  of  use- 
fulness and  prosperity.* 

*Hist.  Sketch  of  Dickinson  College  by  Prof.  Caldiuell'm  Amer.  Quart. 

Register,  (published  by  the  Amer.  Education  See.)  Vol.  VIII,  pp.  117— 
29,   Boston,  1836. 


LECTURE  ROOM  AND  GLEBE.  1 75 

In  or  near  1827,  the  congregation  resolved  to  "erect 
an  addition  to  the  Presbyterian  house  of  worship,  and  to 
improve  and  alter  the  interior,"  Three  Thousand  Dol- 
lars were  to  be  raised  for  this  purpose  by  subscription. 
Before  this  the  general  arrangement  of  the  audience  room 
had  continued  essentially  unchanged  from  the  time  of  the 
union  of  the  two  original  congregations  under  Dr.  Da- 
vidson. Now  the  the  pulpit  was  removed  from  the 
northern  side  to  the  western  end  of  the  building,  the  gal- 
leries were  made  to  correspond,  the  main  entrances  were 
taken  from  the  southern  side  and  put  upon  the  eastern 
end,  and  eighty-eight  pews  were  erected  on  the  main 
floor  including  five  on  each  side  of  the  pulpit.  A  building 
one  story  high  was  constructed  against  the  western  wall, 
to  serve  for  Sunday  School,  Lecture  and  Prayer  meet- 
ings, with  a  door  each  side  the  pulpit  opening  into  the 
main  audience  room.  The  expense  of  these  alterations 
and  improvements  appears  to  have  been  cheerfully  borne 
and  no  serious  difficulty  was  encountered  with  respect 
to  the  private  ownership  of  pews.  Whether  any  part  of 
the  funds  which  had  accrued  from  the  sale  of  the  glebe 
was  used  as  some  assert  in  these  improvements  we  are 
unable  to  decide. 

With  respect  to  this  glebe,  we  find  a  number  of  reso- 
lutions passed  by  the  Board  of  Trustees  for  its  sale  be- 
fore June  27,  181 5,  but  we  have  no  decisive  evidence 
that  such  a  sale  was  actually  effected  for  the  whole  or 
any  part.  We  are  sorry  to  find  that  serious  disagree- 
ments had  arisen  with  the  heirs  of  both  Dr.  Nisbet  and 
Dr.  Davidson  respecting  arrears  due  them.     These  arose 


1/6  duffield's   pastorate. 

principally  from  the  difference  between  the  value  of  the 
continental  currency  in  which  the  congregation  had 
agreed  to  pay  the  salaries  of  these  ministers,  and  the  sub- 
sequent currency  of  the  country,  and  also  from  the  al- 
leged fact  that  the  congregation  had  never  authorized  some 
of  the  engagements  into  which  its  Trustees  had  entered, 
but  still  more  from  the  neglects  which  had  been  allowed 
in  the  payments.  In  the  end^an  arbitration  had  to  be 
held  to  determine  the  amounts  due  to  both  these  estates 
some  time  in  the  year  1815.  The  decision  of  these  ar- 
bitrators was  acquiesced  in  by  the  congregation,  and 
the  Trustees  were  empowered  to  sell  the  glebe  for  not 
not  less  than  eighty  dollars  per  acre,  and  with  the  pro- 
ceeds to  satisfy  these  claims.  In  some  way  however, 
this  payment  was  effected  without  the  sale  of  the  glebe, 
which  remained  in  the  possession  of  the  congregation 
until  Jan.  13,  1827,  when  it  was  sold  to  Mr.  Philip 
Weaver  for  and  in  consideration  of  the  sum  of  Three 
Thousand  Five  Hundred  Dollars,  the  receipt  of  which 
was  then  acknowledged.  The  deed  was  given  by  Joseph 
Knox,  as  President  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  and  attest- 
ed by  George  A.  Lyon  Esq.,  Secretary.  A  reservation 
however  was  made  of  "the  ground  which  had  been  used 
and  was  then  inclosed  as  a  graveyard  or  place  for  bury- 
ing the  dead  on  said  premises,  together  with  the  wall  or 
fence  enclosing  the  same,  with  a  free  and  uninterrupted 
ingress,  egress  and  regress  to,  into  and  from  the  said 
graveyard."  The  deed  was  recorded  on  the  13th  of 
February  in  the  County  of  Cumberland,  in  Record  Book 
K.  K.  Vol.  I,  p.    163,   &c.,  by  Jacob  Hendel,  Recorder, 


DOCTRINAL  VIEWS.  177 

After  satisfying  the  claims  of  the  heirs  of  Drs.  Nisbet 
and  Davidson,  the  residuary  amount  was  deposited  in 
the  bank  and  the  interest  was  appHed  to  various  ex- 
penses.* 

During  the  latter  part  of  Mr.  Dufiheld's  pastorate  in 
Carlisle,  and  in  the  midst  of  the  revivals  in  which  he 
was  engaged,  he  was  induced  to  adopt  a  style  of  preach- 
ing in  some  respects  different  from  that  which  had  char- 
acterized him  at  an  earlier  period,  and  which  prevailed 
among  his  ministerial  brethren  in  this  region.  In  con- 
versing with  those  who  came  to  him  to  learn  how  they 
might  attain  spiritual  life,  he  had  often  been  embarrassed 
by  their  questions,  and  had  felt  compelled  to  lay  aside 
the  theological  language  to  which  he  had  been  accus- 
tomed. The  figurative  expressions  which  he  found  in 
the  Scriptures  to  describe  Regeneration  were  drawn 
principally  from  those  in  use  to  describe  the  origin  of 
natural  life.  He  argued  therefore  that  if  we  have  mis- 
taken views  of  what  life  is,  in  its  more  ordinary  forms, 
we  can  hardly  fail  of  having  mistaken  notions  of  it  in 
spiritual  things.  In  accordance  with  the  views  of  Dr.  Owen, 
as  he  understood  them,  he  had  regarded  natural  life  as 
a  created  substance  or  essence,  with  a  distinct  existence 
and  with  powers  and  properties  of  its  own,  and  he  sup- 
posed that  this  was  infused  into  all  animal  organizations 
when  they  were  first  quickened  by  divine  power,  and 
was  withdrawn  from  them  at  death.     Spiritual  life  there- 


*MSS.  papers  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  Records  of  the  County  of 
Cumberland,  and  Deeds  in  the  possession  of  Mr.  Reuben  Fishburn,  the 
present  owner  of  the  Glebe  farm. 


178  duffield's  pastorate. 

fore  he  looked  upon  as  the   infusion    of  something   into 
our  natures  corresponding  to   this  vital   essence   in   the 
body.     Of  course   he  could   not   avoid   the    conclusion 
that  regeneration  is  a  physical  change  wrought  by  the 
natural  omnipotence  of  God,   and   depravity  a    physical 
essence  producing  sin  by  a  necessity  of  nature.      He  rec- 
ollected a  remark  made  twenty  years  before  in  the  class- 
room by  his  much  revered  instructor  Dr.  Mason,  which, 
without  defining  life  itself,  affirmed  that  the  ideas  of  ac- 
tion and  enjoyment  are  always  connected   with    it.     The 
discovery  of  the  falsity  of  his  earlier  philosophy  on  this 
subject  he  declares  was  new  and   glorious   light    to    his 
mind.     He  now  turned  his   attention   very  earnestly   to 
the  general  subject,  and  soon  arrived   at  the    conclusion 
that  life  was  no  real  essence  but  rather  a  state   of  being. 
As  the  result  of  his   investigations   he   defined   it  to   be 
"the  regular  series  of  relative,  appropriate,  characteristic 
actions  in  an  individual   being."     In  explaining    himself 
however,  he  says  that  he  by  no  means   intended  to   say 
that  actions   simply  could   be   called   life    since    actions 
must  be  wrought  by  some  individual   being  ;  they   must 
not  be  casual  or  accidental  but  accordant  with  the  law  of 
the  individual's  type  of  being   and  with   a  regular    law 
of  progression,  and  they  must  be  dependent    upon    one 
another.     Life  itself  therefore  must  be  something  which 
determines  the  course  and  regularity  of  the  actions  and 
must  be  a  condition  on  which  all  normal  action  depends. 
Carrying  this  idea  into  theological  subjects,  his  views  of 
both  depravity  and  regeneration  were  considerably  mod- 
ified.    Spiritual  death  was  in  his  estimation  no  longer  a 


DOCTRINAL  VIEWS.  1/9 

complete  destitution  of  a  spiritual  essence  or  of  natural 
faculty  to  love  and  serve  God,  but  merely  a  state  of  mind 
and  heart  in  which  the  appropriate  and  characteristic  ac- 
tions of  a  holy,  moral  being  were  not  put  forth,  and  spir- 
itual life  was  the  normal  condition  of  the  human  mind, 
the  putting  forth  of  all  its  natural  powers  in  those  modes 
which  were  characteristic  and  proper  to  its  being.  Re- 
generation of  course  would  be  that  process  by  which 
a  soul  dead  in  sin  becomes  spiritually  alive,  i.  e.  that 
process  by  which  God  induces  us  freely  and  voluntarily 
to  exercise  all  our  faculties  in  obedience  to  his  revealed 
will.  It  was  therefore  entirely  a  moral  change  and  was 
effected  by  God  indeed,  but  through  the  exercise  of  our 
own  rational  and  moral  faculties,  as  our  Catechism  ex- 
presses it,  God's  Spirit,  "convincing  us,"  "enlightening 
our  minds,"  and  so  "renewing  our  wills  he  doth  persuade 
and  enable  us  to  embrace  Jesus  Christ  freely  offered  to 
us  in  the  gospel."* 

Mr.  Dufifield  was  too  ingenuous  and  too  anxious  to 
impart  to  his  people  the  advantages  which  he  believed 
he  had  attained,  to  withhold  from  them  the  light  which 
now  seemed  to  beam  upon  his  own  mind.  He  had  no 
idea  that  he  had  changed  his  views  of  the  essential  doc- 
trines of  the  Bible  or  of  the  Confession  of  Faith.  Dif- 
ferent modes  of  explaining  the  same  essential  truths  had 
always  been  freely  tolerated,  and  were  then  extensively 
prevalent  in  the  church.     Neither  in  his  ordination  vows. 


*"The  Principles  of  Pres.  Discipline,  unfolded  and  illustrated  in  the 
Protests  and  Appeals  of  Rev.George  Duffield,  entered  during  the  Process 
in  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,"  published  at  Carlisle,  1835,  pp.  91—99- 


i8o  duffield's  pastorate. 

nor  in  his  intercourse  with  his  brethren  had  he  ever 
agreed  to  interpret  the  doctrines  of  the  Standards  in  the 
same  terms  which  were  current  in  any  one  school  or 
party.  Nor  did  he  feel  himself  bound  to  use  or  to  pre- 
fer the  precise  phraseology  or  arrangement  which  was 
used  in  the  Confession  of  Faith,  as  if  it  were  absolutely 
the  best  for  exhibiting  any  doctrine  of  his  system.  He 
held  firmly  and  with  growing  intelligence  to  all  the 
"points"  of  the  Calvinistic  system,  but  he  felt  at  liberty 
to  give  them  new  positions  in  his  theological  scheme, 
greater  or  less  prominence  in  his  preaching,  and  sometimes 
a  more  popular  or  more  exact  phraseolgoy,  according 
to  the  wants  of  his  people  and  the  requirements  of 
modern  thought.*  Under  an  impression  that  he  had 
mystified  and  perplexed  the  minds  of  his  people  by  cer- 
tain explanations,  which  had  been  derived  not  from  the 
Bible  but  from  an  antiquated  philosophy,  he  now  felt 
bound  to  return  to  greater  Scriptural  simplicity  and  the 
language  of  common  life.  He  therefore  embraced  an 
early  opportunity  to  explain  in  a  series  of  discourses,  the 
change  which  had  taken  place  in  his  views  ;  and  early  in 
1832,  he  published  a  large  volume  entitled  "Spiritual 
Life,  or  Regeneration  illustrated  in  a  series  of  disquisi- 
tions relative  to  its  Author,  Subject,  Nature,  Means,  &c." 
This  volume  was  "affectionately  dedicated"  "to  the  mem- 
bers of  his  charge"  "as  an  atonement  for  occasional  at- 
tempts, in  the  early  period  of  his  ministry  among  them 
to  explain  the  great  fact  of  a  sinner's  regeneration  by 
the  aid  of  a  philosophy  imbibed  in  his  theological  edu- 
*Principles  of  Pres.  Discipline,  pp.  87 — 91. 


BOOK    ON    REGENERATION.  l8l 

cation,  and  interwoven  in  many  of  his  exhibitions  of 
Scriptural  truth,  but  for  years  past  repudiated."  In  his 
preface  to  that  work  he  also  expressed  his  "deep  regret 
for  the  influence  which  these  philosophical  views  had 
had  on  his  early  ministrations  among  the  people  of  his 
charge,  and  his  conviction  that  they  had  seduced  him 
from  that  simple  testifying  to  matters  of  fact  which 
should  characterize  the  preaching  of  him  who  desires  to 
be  blessed  by  the  Spirit  of  truth."* 

The  same  principles  of  interpreting  the  Scriptures,  and 
the  same  philosophic  views,  had  an  equal  influence  upon 
his  explanation  of  other  doctrines.  In  some  instances 
the  change  he  introduced  into  his  preaching  and  writ- 
ings was  only  in  the  form  of  expression,  as  when  the 
word  "constitution"  was  substituted  for  the  word  "cov- 
enant," and  the  word  "imputation"  was  entirely  dropped 
while  the  old  idea  was  sought  to  be  conveyed  by  equiv- 
alent language.  In  other  instances  a  former  theory  was 
rejected  but  the  same  general  doctrine  was  maintained; 
as  when  he  denied  that  an  infant  before  actual  trans- 
gression was  a  sinner  in  the  eye  of  God,  although  the 
sinfulness  of  his  nature  was  asserted  on  account  of  ten- 
dencies in  the  direction  of  sin  derived  from  common  an- 
cestors, tendencies  which  were  certain  to  result  in  sin  on 
the  first  trial ;  when  he  limited  the  application  of  saving 
grace  not  by  the  purpose  of  God  in  the  atonement  which 
embraced  all  men  but  by  the  divine  purpose  in  election 


*"Spiritual  Life,  or  Regeneration  illustrated  in  a  series  of  Disquisitions 
relative  to  its  Author,  Subject,  Nature,  Means,"  &c.,  by  George  Diiffield 
Carlisle,  1832,  pp.  V.  IX. 


io2  duffield's   pastorate. 

which  was  confined  to  those  within  the  wise  scope  of 
divine  mercy;  and  when  he  maintained  that  God  re- 
quired of  each  moral  agent  only  that  for  which  his  nat- 
ural faculties  are  adequate  under  the  means  of  grace  and 
the  circumstances  in  which  he  lives,  although  no  sinner 
ever  exerts  those  faculties  in  obedience  to  God  until  he 
is  drawn  and  inclined  to  do  so  by  the  moral  influence  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.  As  the  best  exposition  of  his  views  at 
this  time  we  may  refer  to  a  statement  of  doctrines  put 
forth  by  the  General  Assembly  (N.  S.)  of  1837,  of  which 
he  was  a  signer  and  for  some  time  was  supposed  to  be, 
the  author,  and  which  was  extensively  used  as  an  ex- 
pression of  views  at  the  time  of  the  reunion  of  the  gen- 
eral Presbyterian  church  in  1870.* 

The  marked  prominence  which  Mr.  D.  himself  gave 
to  his  change  of  views,  and  the  controversial  aspect 
which  he  imposed  upon  their  utterance,  at  once  at- 
tracted much  attention  and  gave  offence  to  many  who 
would  have  thought  but  little  of  it  with  a  more  quiet 
expression.  He  had  in  his  congregation  a  number  of 
persons  who  were  capable  of  appreciating  theological 
statements,  and  whose  minds  were  not  satisfied  with  his 
explanations.  They  were  ardently  attached  to  those 
views  which  he  so  zealously  assailed  as  injurious  to 
souls.  What  he  esteemed  important  enough  to  renounce 
with  so  much  earnestness,  they  were  led  to  think  were 
almost  vital  to  the  Christian  system.     They  soon  began 


^Moore's  Digest,  pp.  313—18.  Minutes  of  the  Auburn  Convention 
held  Aug.  17,  1837,  pp.  27—31.  Minutes  of  the  Gen.  Assembly  for 
1837,  pp.  484-6. 


BOOK    EXAMINED.  1 83 

to  communicate  with  each  other  and  with  neighboring 
ministers.  Soon  after  the  pubUcation  of  his  book,  ex- 
tracts from  it  with  unfavorable  comments  appeared  in  a 
political  paper  of  Carlisle  and  in  a  religious  paper  of 
Philadelphia,  At  a  meeting  of  the  Presbytery  of  Car- 
lisle at  Shippensburg,  April  1 1,  1832,  a  few  months  after 
its  publication,  it  was  laid  before  that  body,  and  a  Com- 
mittee was  appointed  to  examine  it,  and  report  to  the 
next  meeting  whether  any  and  if  any  what  action  ought 
to  be  taken  with  reference  to  it.  At  the  next  meeting 
in  June  this  Committee  made  a  report  in  which  they  al- 
leged that  the  Book  contains  doctrines  "in  opposition  to 
those  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  on  subjects  essen- 
tial to  the  gospel  scheme  of  salvation."  "In  many  parts 
of  the  work,"  the  Committee  said,  "the  language  is  ex- 
ceedingly obscure  or  equivocal,  many  theological  terms 
and  phrases  long  in  use  and  well  understood  are  set 
aside,  and  a  new  phraseology  is  introduced  unnecessary 
and  often  unintelligible  to  most  readers  ;  which  things 
are  calculated  greatly  to  embarrass  and  mislead  even 
honest  inquirers  after  truth  who  are  not  accustomed  to 
very  elaborate  investigations  ;  and  although  the  work 
sometimes  proefsses  to  set  aside  all  philosophy  and  to 
adhere  simply  to  Scripture  and  to  facts,  yet  does  the 
author  range  through  every  department  of  natural  sci- 
ence, and  it  is  evident  that  his  philosophy  respecting  the 
nature  of  life  runs  through  the  greater  part  of  the  work 
and  gives  character  to  it."  This  part  of  the  report  was 
subsequently  adopted  by  a  majority  of  the  Presbytery  as 
an  expression  of  their  own  views,  and  after  declaring  the 


184  duffield's   pastorate. 

doctrines  alluded  to  to  be  erroneous  and  contrary  to  the 
doctrines  of  the  Bible  and  the  standards  of  the  church, 
all  the  ministers,  elders  and  people  under  their  charge 
were  "most  solemnly  and  affectionately  warned  to  guard 
against  such  distracting  and  dangerous  errors."  A  mi- 
nority however  complained  to  Synod  of  this  action  as  an 
unauthorized  attack  upon  the  writer  and  yet  denying 
him  the  privileges  and  forms  of  a  judicial  process. 
Synod  entertained  the  complaint  and  proceeded  to  hear 
the  parties,  but  just  as  it  was  about  to  decide  upon  the 
merits  of  the  case,  the  process  was  arrested  and  the 
complaint  dismissed  on  the  ground  that  the  principal 
complaint  and  that  on  which  the  whole  rested  was  that 
Mr.  D.  had  been  condemned  as  heretical  without  charges, 
citation  or  judicial  process  by  the  condemnation  of  his 
book  ;  and  that  they  now  learned  that  Presbytery  was 
about  to  remove  this  ground  by  commencing  and  issuing 
a  process  against  him  as  soon  as  possible.  Presbytery 
was  then  enjoined  to  bring  the  contemplated  trial  to  an 
issue  at  an  early  date.  A  meeting  was  accordingly 
held  by  Presbytery  during  the  same  meeting  of  Synod 
in  Lewistown,  and  a  Committee  was  appointed  to  pre- 
pare charges  against  Mr.  Dufifield  personally,  and  to  re- 
port at  the  next  meeting.  This  Committee  reported  at 
Newville,  Nov.  28,  1832,  that  "the  Rev.  George  Duffield 
may  be  fairly  charged  on  the  ground  of  common  fame 
with  maintaining  and  industriously  propagating  both 
from  the  pulpit  and  through  the  press,  the  following  doc- 
trines or  opinions  either  absurd  in  themselves  or  directly 
at  variance  with  some  of  the  most  important  and  vital  doc- 


CHARGES  BEFORE  PRESBYTERY.  1 85 

trines  and  truths  taught  in  the  standards  of  the  Presby- 
terian church  and  the  word  of  God,  viz. : 

1.  That  "Hfe  consists  in  the  regular  series  of  relative, 
appropriate,  characteristic  actions  in  an  individual  being," 
and  that  the  life  of  God  himself  is  not  distinguishable 
from  his  own  holy  volitions  and  actions. 

2.  That  the  human  soul  equally  with  the  body  is  de- 
rived from  the  parents  by  traduction  or  natural  generation 
— that  the  body  and  the  soul  are  alike  developed  in  their 
actions  respectively — and  that  the  soul  as  created  by 
God  and  brought  into  connection  with  the  body,  "wheth- 
er in  conception,  quickening  or  in  the  first  inspiration" 
is  wholly  destitute  of  all  capacities  whatever. 

3.  That  the  image  of  God,  in  which  man  or  Adam 
was  originally  created,  principally  consisted  in  a  three- 
fold life  with  which  he  was  endowed  by  his  Creator, 
viz.:  vegetable,  animal,  and  spiritual  life. 

4.  That  Adam  was  not  the  federal  covenant  head  of 
the  human  race — that  he  sustained  no  other  relation  to 
his  posterity  but  that  of  a  natural  parent,  and  that  there 
did  not  exist  anything  that  could  be  properly  denomi- 
nated a  covenant  relation  between  God  and  Adam  as 
the  representative  of  his  natural  offspring. 

5.  That  Adam's  first  sin  is  in  no  proper  sense  imputed 
to  his  posterity  to  their  legal  condemnation,  and  that  the 
temporal  or  natural  death  of  infants  is  the  natural  result 
or  consequence  of  Adam's  sin  solely  by  virtue  of  their 
connection  with  him  as  a  parent. 

6.  That  all  holiness  and  sin  consist  exclusively  in  the 
voluntary  acts  and  exercises  of  the  soul — that  there  is 
no  principle  of  holiness  or  sin  inherent  in  the  soul  which 


1 86  duffield's  pastorate. 

exerts  any  power  or  causal  influence  in  producing  holy 
or  sinful  acts  and  exercises — and  that  there  is  no  innate, 
hereditary,  derived  depravity  or  corruption  in  our  nature. 
7.  That  no  moral  character  can  appropriately  be  pred- 
icated of,  or  possessed  by  infants — that  they  are  neither 
sinful  nor  holy — are  not  actually  under  the  government 
of  law,    nor  above  the  level  of  mere  animals — and  that 
even  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  his  infant  state  possessed 
no  holiness  of  character  other  than  what   might   be  af- 
firmed of  the  Mosaic  Tabernacle  or   inmost   chamber  of 
the  Temple  and  other  consecrated  instruments  of  Jewish 
worship;  and  that  our  first  parents  were  not   created  in 
a  state  of  moral  rectitude,  i.  e.  they  possessed  no  holiness 
or  moral  character  anterior  to  and  independent  of  their 
own  voluntary  exercises  ;  or  in  other  words  they  had  no 
spiritual  life  till  they  acquired  it  by  their  own  voluntary 
acts  and  exercises. 

8.  That  man  in  his  fallen  state  is  possessed  of  entire 
ability  to  repent,  believe,  and  perform  other  holy  exer- 
cises independently  of  any  new  power  or  ability  imparted 
to  him  by  the  regenerating  or  new-creating  influence  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.     Consequently, 

9.  That  regeneration  is  essentially  a  voluntary  change 
or  act  of  the  soul — is  exclusively  the  effect  of  man's  own 
unassisted  powers  and  efforts  independently  of  any  divine 
influence  whatever,  excepting  what  is  of  a  mere  objective 
moral  kind,  or  in  other  language  the  moral  suasion  of 
the  Spirit,  or  the  suasive  influence  of  the  truth  in  con- 
nection with  an  arrangement  of  providential  circumstan- 
ces. 


CITATION.  187 

10.  That  by  election  in  the  sacred  Scriptures  is  meant 
nothing  else  than  the  actual  selection  of  a  certain  portion 
of  men  from  the  great  mass,  by  their  being  made  the 
subjects  of  spiritual  life  which  is  not  possessed  by  the 
rest ;  that  it  is  the  actual  display  of  God's  sovereignty 
in  making  believers  alive  from  the  dead  or  quickening 
them  (believers)  from  the  death  of  trespasses  and  sins  in 
which  they  (believers)  in  common  with  all  mankind 
were  lying." 

These  articles  were  adopted  as  the  items  of  error 
which  were  charged  against  Mr.  Duffield,  to  which  he 
was  cited  to  give  an  answer  on  the  eighteenth  day  of 
December  succeeding  in  the  Presbyterian  church  of 
Newville.  By  a  previous  engagement  Mr.  Duffield  was 
absent  from  home  during  all  the  time  embraced  in  the 
interval  between  the  Presbyterial  meeting  at  Newville  on 
the  29th  of  November  and  that  to  which  he  was  sum- 
moned. On  reaching  home  too  late  to  make  a  suitable 
preparation  for  trial,  he  found  also  that  the  ministers 
and  churches  of  Carlisle  had  set  apart  the  same  day  as 
that  on  which  Presbytery  met,  to  be  observed  as  a  day 
of  fasting  and  prayer  on  account  of  the  prevalence  of  the 
cholera  and  other  diseases  which  had  recently  carried 
off  several  of  the  most  respectable  citizens.  He  therefore 
sent  to  Presbytery  a  respectful  apology  for  his  non-ap- 
pearance, and  suggested  that  Presbytery  should  meet  at 
Carlisle.  Accordingly  he  was  cited  a  second  time  to 
answer  at  Carlisle  on  the  second  Tuesday  of  April,  1833. 

In  the  meantime  a  paper  had  been  circulated  in  the 
congregation  and  been  signed   by   seventy-six  persons. 


1 88  duffield's  pastorate. 

most  of  whom  were  communicants,  requesting  Presby- 
tery to  set  them  off  and  form  them  into  a  Second  Pres- 
byterian church  in  CarHsle.  This  petition  on  being  pre- 
sented to  Presbytery  at  its  meeting  in  Newville,  Nov.  28, 
1832,  was  comphed  with  and  a  committee  was  appointed, 
to  organize  the  new  church  "under  the  care  of  Presby- 
tery from  and  after  the  first  day  of  January  next"  (1833). 
This  action  was  earnestly  resisted  by  the  pastor  and  Ses- 
sion, as  they  alleged,  not  because  they  were  opposed  to 
the  formation  of  such  a  church,  but  on  account  of  what 
seemed  to  them  the  irregularity  of  the  proceeding;  inas- 
much as  the  Session  was  not  asked  to  give  letters, of  dis- 
mission, as  some  of  the  petitioners  were  not  communi- 
cants and  were  not  expected  to  be  so,  and  as  it  was  not 
a  division  of  the  church,  but  a  setting  off  of  members 
at  their  sole  request  and  therefore  was  subject  to  the 
regulations  provided  for  such  an  occasion.  Among  the 
petitioners  were  three  members  of  Session,  four  deacons, 
and  a  majority  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  ;  but  ten  of 
them  were  subsequently  found  not  to  be  communicants, 
and  two  communicants  afterwards  withdrew  their  names 
and  continued  in  connection  with  the  original  church. 

Before  the  actual  organization  of  the  new  church,  and 
during  the  absence  of  the  pastor  in  New  Haven,  a  meet- 
ing of  the  Board  of  Trustees  was  held,  at  which  a  ma- 
jority voted  that  Twenty-five  Hundred  Dollars  then  in 
bank,  the  amount  remaining  from  the  sale  of  the 
Glebe,  should  be  conveyed  to  Robert  Clark  and  Andrew 
Blair,  in  trust  for  the  use  of  the  congregation  to  be  set 
off,  to  enable  them  to  build  a  house  of  worship. 


TRIAL    AT  CARLISLE.  I89 

At  the  time  appointed  (April  11,  1833),  twenty  four 
ministers  and  thirteen  elders  made  their  appearance  at 
Presbytery  ;  but  as  some  of  these  were  excused  and  left 
during  the  trial  only  fifteen  ministers  and  four  elders  were 
present  at  the  final  verdict.  It  would  be  unprofitable  to 
recall  all  the  details  of  this  complicated  case,  and  we  shall 
therefore  content  ourselves  with  a  notice  of  such  as 
bore  directly  upon  its  merits.  Mr.  Dufifield  denied  that 
any  "common  fame"  charged  him  with  the  alleged  er- 
rors until  it  was  raised  by  the  accusers  themselves,  com- 
plained of  the  indefiniteness  of  the  charges,  alleged 
that  several  of  them  were  for  opinions  not  condemned 
or  opposed  by  the  standards,  and  maintained  that  in  oth- 
ers his  views  were  seriously  misapprehended.  The  only 
evidence  relied  upon  and  actually  brought  forward  was 
the  book  on  Regeneration,  extracts  from  which  had 
been  prepared.  It  was  shown,  for  instance,  on  the  first 
charge  that  he  had  used  the  language  imputed  to  him, 
but  he  replied  that  he  intended  only  to  deny  a  physical 
essence  of  life, and  not  that  there  is  some  determining  and 
uniform  cause  of  the  series  of  acts  which  he  called  life. 
With  reference  to  the  second  charge  it  was  shown  that 
Mr.  D.  had  said  that  the  representation  of  the  Great 
Three  in  One  as  enstamped  on  men  and  angels  consisted 
of  the  three-fold  vegetable,  animal  and  spiritual  life,  but 
he  contended  that  the  absolute  image  of  God  in  himself 
was  not  the  subject  of  remark  in  such  expressions. 
With  respect  to  the  fourth  charge  it  was  proved  that  the 
words  "divine  constitution"  were  substituted  forthephrase 
"divine  covenant,"  but  they  were  defended  as  more  likely 


ipo  duffield's   pastorate. 

to  be  understood  by  the  ordinary  reader  and  less  liable 
to  wrong  inferences,  and  Mr.  D.  maintained  that  under 
that  constitution  the  same  representative  relation  accom- 
panied by  the  same  results  to  man  was  intended  which 
had  been  expressed  by  the  other  phrase.  Under  the 
fifth  charge  it  was  proved  that  Mr.  D.  had  denied 
that  the  sin  of  Adam's  race  was  a  consequence  sole- 
ly of  the  divine  imputation  ;  and  that  he  had  main- 
tained that  the  divine  imputation  was  rather  a  'conse- 
quence of  God's  foreknowledge  of  their  sin,  and  that  it  con- 
sisted simply  in  reckoning  or  accounting  or  treating  them 
as  sinners,  on  account  of  the  trial  to  which  their  nature 
had  been  subjected  in  him.  In  reply  he  endeavored  also 
to  show  that  according  to  his  view  Adam's  sin  was  in  a 
very  different  relation  to  men  from  other  parent's  sins, 
inasmuch  as  all  men  were  subjected  to  trial  in  him  and 
were  assumed  to  be  fallen  when  he  fell  ;  and  yet  he  did 
not  deny  that  he  looked  upon  the  sins  of  the  race  as 
following  Adam's  sin  principally  in  the  way  of  natural 
consequence.  With  respect  to  the  sixth  charge,  it  was 
proved  that  Mr.  D.  had  maintained  that  all  personal  ho- 
liness and  sin  involved  2iX\  exercise  of  will ;  but  he  replied 
that  in  so  saying  he  did  not  deny  that  there  is  a  pro- 
pensity to  sin  in  every  man  as  he  is  born  into  the  world, 
and  a  permanent  state  of  the  mind  and  heart  produced  by 
the  Spirit  in  regeneration  which  determines  the  character 
of  all  volition.  In  proof  of  the  seventh  charge,  it  was 
shown  that  Mr.  D.  had  maintained  that  no  being  could 
be  responsible  and  so  subject  to  law,  until  he  had  knowl- 
edge enough  to  distinguish  right  from  wrong,  and   that 


REPLIES  TO    CHARGES.  I9I 

though  he  might  have  sinful  or  holy  tendencies  he  could 
not  be  called  an  actual  sinner  or  saint  until  he  had  put 
forth  moral  exercises;  but  Mr.  D.  replied  that  such  a 
view  was  not  the  one  charged  against  him  and  was  not 
condemned  by  the  standards.  Under  the  eighth  count, 
it  was  proved  that  Mr.  D.  contended  that  every  rational 
man  under  the  circumstances  in  which  he  now  lives  pos- 
sesses all  the  capacities  needful  for  obedience  to  the  re- 
qnirements  of  the  law  or  gospel ;  but  Mr.  D.  maintained 
that  this  was  consistent  with  his  affirming  that  such  is 
the  obstinacy  of  the  sinful  heart  that  it  never  does  thus  . 
obey  until  drawn  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  with  whom  it 
rests  to  determine  whether  he  shall  ever  be  brought  to 
repentance.  On  the  ninth  charge  Mr.  D.  conceded  that 
he  had  spoken  much  of  the  moral  suasion  of  the  Spirit 
and  shown  how  providential  circumstances  and  the  truth 
of  God  were  used  in  the  regeneration  of  a  sinner,  and 
that  he  had  maintained  that  no  sinner  could  be  renewed 
without  the  use  of  divine  truth  and  the  voluntary  pow- 
ers of  man  ;  but  he  averred  that  he  had  never  presumed 
to  determine  what  was  the  mode  of  divine  influence,  and 
had  laid  especial  emphasis  upon  the  necessity  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  in  the  conversion  of  men.  On  the  tenth 
charge  it  was  found  that  Mr.  D.  had  spoken  as  the  scrip- 
tures often  do,  of  God  in  time  choosing  or  electing  indi- 
viduals out  of  the  mass  of  mankind  in  actual  fact,  with- 
out denying  but  rather  strenuously  maintaining  that 
God  had  an  eternal  purpose  so  to  do. 

Five  days  were  spent  in  the  trial  under  circumstances 
of  great  excitement  and  popular  commotion.     The  church 


192  DUFFIELD  S  PASTORATE. 

in  which  the  proceedings  took  place  was  thronged  by 
eager  spectators  most  of  whom  had  warm  partisan  feel- 
ings which  they  were  not  backward  to  express.  On  the 
fifth  day,  when  the  roll  of  Presbytery  was  called  and  the 
vote  was  taken  on  each  charge  separately,  it  was  found 
that  there  was  not  a  unanimity  of  sentiment.  On  the 
first  charge  seven  voted  against  him,  four  in  his  favor 
and  six  were  non-liquet  or  not  expressing  an  opinion. 
On  the  second,  the  vote  stood  six  against,  five  in  favor, 
and  seven  non-liquet.  On  the  third,  five  voted  in  favor, 
'six  against,  and  nine  non-liquet.  On  the  five  next  charges 
the  vote  stood  twelve  against,  four  in  favor,  and  two 
non-liquet.  On  the  tenth  it  stood  ten  against,  four  in 
favor  and  four  non-liquet.  The  last  vote  stood  two 
against,  nine  in  favor,  and  seven  non-lfquet.  The  follow- 
ing resolution  was  then  adopted,  viz.:  "As  to  the  counts 
in  which  Mr.  Duffield  has  been  found  guilty.  Presbytery 
judge  that  Mr.  Dufiield's  book  and  sermons  do  contain 
the  specified  errors  ;  yet  as  Mr.  DuflReld  alleges  that  Pres- 
bytery have  misinterpreted  some  of  his  expressions,  and 
says  he  does  in  fact  hold  all  the  doctrines  of  our  Stand- 
ards, and  that  he  wishes  to  live  in  amity  with  his  breth- 
ren, and  labor  without  interference  for  the  glory  of  God 
and  the  salvation  of  souls  ; 

Therefore,  Resolved,  that  Presbytery  at  present  do  not 
censure  him  any  further  than  warn  him  to  guard  against 
such  speculations  as  may  impugn  the  doctrines  of  our 
church  ;  and  that  he  study  to  maintain  the  unity  of  the 
Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace." 

On  the  succeeding  meeting  of  the  Synod  of  Philadel- 


SECOND    CHURCH.  I93 

phia  (Oct.  31,  1833).  the  Committee  to  examine  the  Rec- 
ords of  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle  made  a  report  which 
was  adopted  by  that  body,  taking  exception  to  the  above 
decision,  on  the  ground  that  Mr.  Duffield  had  been  con- 
demned on  eight  out  of  ten  charges  deeply  affecting  his 
soundness  with  respect  to  fundamental  truth;  and  "with- 
out receiving  from  him  any  confession  or  acknowledg- 
ment of  his  errors  or  any  pledge  that  he  would  hence- 
forth cease  to  teach  and  propagate  them,  Presbytery  had 
resolved  not  to  censure  him  any  further  than  to  warn 
him,"  &c.  ;  "Synod  cannot  approve  of  this  decision." 
"because  it  compromises  essential  truths,  defeats  the  ends 
of  discipline,  and  under  the  circumstances  of  the  case 
presents  a  result  never  contemplated  by  our  Constitution, 
after  a  judicial  conviction  upon  points  involving  material 
departures  from  the  doctrines  of  our  standards."* 

The  persons  who  had  been  organized  as  a  Second 
Presbyterian  church  of  Carlisle  proceeded  to  hold  regu- 
lar meetings  for  worship  in  the  Court  House,  and  on  the 
seventh  of  August,  1833,  Rev.  Daniel  McKinley  was  in- 
stalled as  their  pastor.  In  a  short  time  a  house  of  wor- 
ship was  erected,  and  the  congregation  entered  upon  a 
course  of  prosperity  which  has  continued  to  the  present 
time.t  The  number  of  members  in  the  First  church 
after  the  dismission  of  those  who  were  thus  set  off  ap- 
pears as  reported  in  the  General  Assembly's  Minutes  for 
the  year  1833  to  have  been  Six  Hundred  and  Fifty-two. 

^Principles  of  Pres.  Discipline,  pp.    113,  123. 

f  Much  effort  has  been  made  to  obtain  a  brief  history  of  the  Second  Pres. 
Church  of  Carlisle,  but  hitherto  without  success.  Should  it  be  procured 
in  season,  it  will  be  given  in  an  appendix. 


194  duffield's  pastorate. 

Another  powerful  work  of  grace  was  experienced    in 
the  congregation  the  next  year.     In  1834  seventy-seven 
persons    were    received    on    profession   of   their   faith, 
and  the  church  itself  was   much   quickened   in   its   zeal. 
In  this  work  as  well  as  in  previous  revivals  Mr.  Duffield 
was  much  assisted  by  the  Rev.  Wm.  R.  Dewitt  of  Har- 
risburgh.     He  was  never  in  the  habit  of  calling  for   any 
other  aid  than  that   of  neighboring   pastors,   and   there 
was  no  one  to  whom  he  more  frequently  looked  than  to 
this  early  friend.    They  had  made  a  profession  of  religion 
in  the  same  congregation  in  New  York  City,   had   been 
educated  at  the  same  theological  school  under  the  same 
instructor,  and  had  been  settled   over   neighboring    con- 
gregations near  the  same  time.     Though  they   differed 
from  each  other  in  some  of  their  theological  views  they 
had  substantially  agreed  in  their  practical  measures  and 
in  the  whole  course  of  Mr.  Duffield's  trial   never   could 
Mr.  Dewitt  be  induced  to  give  his  vote  against  him.  For 
a  brief  season  too  they  had  been  permitted  to   have  the 
presence  near  them  of  their  former  venerated  instruct- 
or Dr.  John  M.  Mason.     While   this   powerful  preacher 
was  obliged  to  relinquish  the  pastoral  office,  and    acted 
as  Principal  of  Dickinson  College,  he  was   seldom   able 
to  take  part  in  public  services,  although  he  became  for  a 
while  Mr.  Duffield's  constant   hearer.     His  cordial   ap- 
probation of  the  spirit  and  character   of  his   former  pu- 
pil's labors  he  was  not  backward   to   express  ;    and    the 
only  admonition  Mr.  Duffield   recollected  ever  to   have 
received  from  him  was  one   often  renewed  and    always 
expressed   with   deep   feeling :  "You    are    labori-ng    too 


DUFFIELDS  DISMISSION.  I95 

hard,  you  are  killing  yourself,  and  you  will  not  live  out 
half  your  days."  In  this,  most  persons  will  be  inclined 
to  agree  with  the  reprover  when  they  are  informed  that 
at  that  time  Mr.  Duffield  was  in  the  habit  of  preaching 
three  times  and  in  seasons  of  special  interest  four  times 
each  Sabbath,  besides  frequent  preachings  and  catechet- 
ical exercises  during  the  week.* 

The  time  however  had  now  come  when  Mr.  Duffield 
began  to  think  that  he  was  called  to  another  field  of 
labor.  He  had  more  than  once  been  invited  to  congre- 
gations of  much  greater  wealth  and  influence.  During 
the  latter  part  of  the  year  before  (1832),  he  had  on  invi- 
tation visited  the  congregation  connected  with  the  North 
Church  of  New  Haven,  Conn.,  but  he  could  not  be  in- 
duced to  accept  of  a  call  while  he  was  under  process  of 
trial  before  his  Presbytery.  After  that  trial  however 
had  been  concluded,  and  in  the  beginning  of  the  year 
1835,  he  received  a  call  from  the  Fifth  Presbyterian 
church  on  Arch  Street  above  Tenth,  Philadelphia,  which 
he  felt  it  his  duty  to  accept.  This  action  was  disap- 
proved of  by  most  of  his  friends,  who  contended  that  he 
had  never  been  more  useful  than  at  that  time,  but  when 
they  found  him  decided  in  his  convictions  of  duty,  they 
yielded  and  made  no  opposition  to  his  removal.  A  spe- 
cial meeting  of  Presbytery  was  called  on  the  15th  of 
April,  at  which  the  pastoral  relation  between  him  and 
the  church  was  dissolved,  and  he  was  dismissed  "to 
connect  himself  with  the  General  Assembly's  Second 
Presbytery  of  Philadelphia  after  a  ministry  in  Carlisle  of 

*MS.  LeUers  of  Dr.  Duffield  to  the  writer. 


196  DUFFI  eld's     pastorate. 

eighteen  years.  Having  spent  one  pastorate  of  two  years 
in  Philadelphia  and  another  of  one  year  in  the  Broadway 
Tabernacle  of  New  York,  he  removed  in  Oct.,  1838,  to  the 
City  of  Detroit,  Mich.,  where  he  continued  until  his  death 
June  26,  1868.  In  Carlisle  and  its  vicinity  where  he 
spent  the  freshest  and  most  vigorous  years  of  his  life,  he 
is  remembered  with  great  affection  by  large  numbers 
whom  he  led  to  everlasting  life  ;  and  by  a  congregation 
on  which  he  impressed  much  of  his  own  religious  charac- 
ter. Even  those  who  differed  with  him  and  felt  constrain- 
ed to  oppose  him,  always  spoke  of  him  with  respect  and 
never  questioned  the  purity  of  his  motives,  the  ardor  of 
his  zeal  and  his  devotion  to  what  he  looked  upon  as  the 
cause  of  Christ. 

The  congregation,  during  his  ministry  was  large,  in- 
telligent and  spiritual.  Of  the  number  reported  on  the 
records,  many  undoubtedly  were  absent  and  some  had 
ceased  to  walk  with  the  church.  Their  names  however 
were  not  dropped,  and  a  faithful  dealing  with  them  in 
many  instances  was  successful  in  bringing  them  to  their 
former  standing.  The  great  body  of  members  was  united 
and  hearty  in  sustaining  their  pastor  through  his  severe 
trials.  This  led  them  at  times  to  share  in  the  censures 
which  fell  on  him  from  the  Presbytery.  Their  book  of 
records  was  more  than  once  severely  reviewed,  and  their 
decisions  were  in  some  cases  reversed,  on  grounds  af- 
fected by  the  dissensions  of  the  time.  Already  had  be- 
gun to  be  felt  the  commotions  which  finally  resulted  in 
the  Schism  of  1837,  and  the  church  of  Carlisle  had  taken 
a  position  different   from  that  of  most  churches  in  this 


SESSION  AND  PRESBYTERY.  1 97 

region.  The  time  seemed  most  unfortunate  for  being 
left  by  him  who  had  so  long  been  their  conductor,  but 
under  judicious  men  in  their  Session  and  with  union 
and  life  among  themselves  they  cheerfully  submitted  to 
what  seemed  a  necessity. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

MINISTRY  OF  MESSRS.  SPROLE  AND  NEWLIN. 

The  session  at  this  time  consisted  of  Thomas  Caroth- 
ers,  Thomas  Urie,  Thomas  Trimble,  Dr.  William  C. 
Chambers,  James  Loudon,  John  Halbert,  Jacob  Shrom, 
and  Ross  Lamberton  ;  with  whom  was  soon  after  (Oct. 
9th,  1834)  associated  Andrew  Carothers  Esq.  So  seri- 
ous had  become  the  misunderstandings  and  disagreements 
between  the  Session  and  the  Presbytery,  with  respect 
to  party  questions  in  the  church,  that  all  intercourse  had 
become  unpleasant.  In  Session  the  motives  of  the  ma- 
jority in  Presbytery  were  suspected  in  all  those  acts  of 
review  in  which  the  proceedings  of  Session  were  except- 
ed to,  and  in  Presbytery  the  errors  of  Session  were  im- 
puted to  a  factious  .spirit.  The  authority  of  Presbytery 
had  lost  its  force,  and  it  soon  became  evident  that  all  in- 
junctions and  expostulations  from  that  source  were  pow- 
erless. A  member  of  Session  was  called  to  account  at  its 
meetings  for  what  was  considered  a  misrepresentation  on 
the  floor  of  Presbytery,  but  before  his  case  came  toadju- 


198  MINISTRY  OF  MESSRS.  SPROLE  AND  NEWLIN. 

dication  he  was  set  off  to  the  new  church,  and  the  sub- 
sequent proceedings  of  Session  were  condemned  as  ir- 
regular and  unjust.  Ministers  and  sessions  were  "en- 
joined" to  "take  order  in  relation  to  the  Act  and  Testi- 
mony which  had  been  issued  by  a  Convention  at  Pitts- 
burgh, and  to  forward  their  names  to  "The  Presbyterian" 
in  Philadelphia  ;  and  when  the  session  of  Carlisle  pro- 
tested against  that  document  as  unwise  and  untrue,  and 
against  the  right  of  Presbytery  to  require  their  action 
in  such  a  case,  their  proceedings  were  characterized  as 
disrespectful.  The  mode  in  which  their  late  pastor  had 
obtained  a  special  meeting  of  Presbytery  for  his  dismis- 
sion was  declared  to  be  liable  to  suspicion  and  at  the 
best  irregular,  and  it  was  alleged  that  his  dismission 
ought  not  to  have  been  given  until  he  had  explained  a 
transaction  of  which  many  of  his  fellow  presbyters  com- 
plained. After  exceptions  in  strong  language  had  been 
more -than  once  taken  in  Presbytery  to  the  records  of 
Session,  the  book  itself  was  withheld  from  re- 
view ;  and  delegates  were  sent  to  the  meetings  of  Pres- 
bytery only  as  special  business  called  for  their  presence. 
The  appearance  of  faction  and  presumption  which  such 
a  course  might  otherwise  have  worn,  was  relieved  in 
their  eyes  by  the  notorious  fact  that  they  were  justified 
by  a  respectable  minority  in  Presbytery  and  Synod,  and 
by  what  was  supposed  to  be  a  majority  in  the  General 
Assembly. 

Supplies  were  obtained  as  soon  as  the  congregation 
became  vacant.  John  McKnight,  Mr.  Dewitt  and  Dr. 
Cathcart  were  especially  asked  for,  and  appear  to  have 


SUPPLIES.  199 

been  frequently  present  on  the  Sabbath.     On  Friday  the 
1 8th  of  Sept.,  1835,  a  meeting  of  the  congregation  was 
held    at  which  a  call  was  made  out  for  the  Rev.  R.  W. 
Dickinson  at  that  time  of  the  Presbytery  of  Newcastle, 
but  afterwards  a  colleague  of  the  Rev.  Albert  Barnes,  of 
the  First  church  in  Philadelphia,  promising  him  a  salary 
of  One  Thousand  Dollars.     Permission  to  prosecute  this 
call  was  granted  by  Presbytery,  Sept.  25,  1835,  but  in  a 
short  time  (Oct.  25),  a  letter  was  communicated  to  Ses- 
sion in  which  the  call  was  declined.     At  the  latter  date 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Grainger  from  New  England  was  preach- 
ing here,  with  much  acceptance  for  several   weeks.     It 
was  not  until  July  10,    1837,  that  the   congregation   ac- 
tually proceeded  to    call   another  pastor.     At  their  re 
quest  the  Rev.  Anderson  B.  Quay,  then    pastor  of  the 
churches  of  Monaghan  and  Petersburgh  presided  at  their 
meeting  on  that  day,  at  which  a  call  was  made  out  for 
the  Rev.  William  T.  Sprole  with  a  promise  of  the  same 
salary  which  had  been  offered  to  Mr.  Dickinson.     When 
this  call  was  presented  to  Presbytery  and  permission  was 
asked  to  prosecute  it  (July  20,   1837),    some^  objections 
were  made  on  the  ground  that  a  rule  of  Presbytery  re- 
quired that  when  two  members  of  Presbytery  asked  for 
it  every  person  admitted  as  a  member  should  be  exam- 
ined as  to  his  faith,  but  these  were  overruled  as  inappro- 
priate at  that  stage  of  the  proceedings,    and    leave  was 
finally  granted.     It  appears  that  Mr.  Sprole,  as  soon  as 
he    received    the    call,  obtained    a  dismission  from    the 
Philadelphia  Classis  of  the  German    Reformed    Church 
to  which  he  then  belonged,  and  took    up  his    residence 


200  MINISTRY  OF  MESSRS.  SPROLE  AND  NEWLIN. 

in  Carlisle.  From  that  time  onward  he  presided  on  in- 
vitation at  the  meetings  of  Session  and  supplied  their 
pulpit.  At  a  meeting  of  Presbytery  held  at  Newville 
(Oct.  3,  1837),  two  letters  from  members  of  the  Presby- 
tery of  Baltimore  were  read  in  which  the  mode  of  his 
leaving  that  Presbytery  some  years  before,  and  becom- 
ing connected  with  the  German  Reformed  Classis  was 
complained  of,  and  it  was  claimed  that  he  could  reenter 
the  Presbyterian  church  only  through  that  body  ;  and  it 
was  therefore  "Resolved,  That  the  permission  to  prose- 
cute the  call  to  Mr.  S.  was  revoked,  and  that  the  First 
Presbyterian  church  of  Carlisle  could  not  be  permitted 
to  come  under  the  supervision  and  care  of  Mr.  S.  until 
the  difficulties  in  the  way  of  his  becoming  a  member  of 
Presbytery  were  removed."  Mr.  Sprole  however  con- 
tinued to  preach  in  Carlisle,  and  to  moderate  the 
Session  there,  notwithstanding  he  had  been  notified  of 
the  action  of  Presbytery.  In  the  meantime  the  General 
Assembly  of  1838  (N.  S.),  had  erected  a  new  Synod  of 
Pennsylvania  to  include  all  those  ministers  and  congre- 
gations which  had  belonged  to  the  Presbyteries  of  Wil- 
mington, Lewes,  Philadelphia  Second,  Philadelphia  Third, 
Carlisle,  Huntingdon  and  Northumberland,  and  directed 
that  it  should  hold  its  first  meeting  in  the  Eleventh 
Presbyterian  church  of  Philadelphia  on  the  second  Wed- 
nesday of  the  succeeding  July.  On  the  first  day  of  July, 
1838,  accordingly,  Mr.  Thomas  Urie  was  duly  appointed 
by  Session  to  attend  that  meeting  of  the  Synod  of  Penn- 
sylvania, and  subsequently  he  was  appointed  to  attend  a 
meeting  of  that  body  in  the  Third    church  of  Philadel- 


PRESBYTERY  OF  HARRISBURG.  20I 

phia  on  the  last  Wednesday  in  October.  The  latter 
meeting  Mr.  Urie  subsequently  reported  that  he  had  at- 
tended and  had  become  a  member  of  it.  On  Saturday 
March  9,  of  the  next  year  (1839),  a  long  preamble  was 
adopted  reciting  the  grievances  of  the  church  in  relation 
to  Presbytery,  which  was  followed  by  a  resolution  in 
which  Session  declared  that  it  looked  upon  Carlisle 
Presbytery  "as  having  lost  its  right  of  jurisdiction  over" 
them.  At  the  same  time  it  was  "Resolved,  That  inas- 
much as  the  Synod  of  Pennsylvania  had  not  yet  been 
able  to  make  arrangements  for  the  formation  of  a  new 
Presbytery  in  this  region,  we  do  now  put  ourselves 
under  the  spiritual  care  and  protection  of  the  Third 
Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  as  being  the  most  convenient 
body  under  the  Constitutional  Assembly  with  which  we 
can  connect  ourselves."  A  delegate  was  appointed 
(March  24,  1839),  to  attend  a  meeting  of  the  Third 
Presbytery  of  Philadelphia  at  West  Chester  on  the  sec- 
ond Tuesday  of  April  ensuing,  who  on  the  14th  re- 
ported that  this  congregation  and  Mr.  Sprole  had  been 
received  into  that  Presbytery  according  to  their  request, 
and  that  he  had  laid  before  it  their  call  to  Mr. 
Sprole  with  a  request  for  counsel  as  to  the  proper 
mode  of  procedure.  At  the  meeting  of  the  Pennsylvania 
Synod  in  1839,  the  Presbytery  of  Harrisburgh  was  con- 
stituted, and  the  First  church  of  Carlisle  with  its  Stated 
Supply  were  attached  to  it.  Its  first  meeting  was  held 
in  Carlisle  on  the  fourth  day  of  March,  1840.  On  the 
eleventh  of  April,  1839,  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle,  after 
a  long  recital  of  the  history  of  the  case  adopted  a  report 


202  MINISTRY  OF  MESSRS.  SPROLE  AND  NEWLIN. 

which  closed  with  the  following  resolution,  viz.:  "That  the 
First  Presbyterian  church  of  Carlisle  be  considered  no 
longer  a  constituent  part  of  this  Presbytery,  nor  as  be- 
longing to  the  Presbyterian  church  of  the  United  States 
of  America,  and  that  its  name  be  stricken  from  the  roll 
of  Presbytery."  Thus  terminated  a  series  of  vexatious 
proceedings  in  which  many  good  and  well  meaning  per- 
sons were  concerned,  but  in  which  we  presume  they 
themselves  have  since  perceived  much  of  natural  in- 
firmity and  much  of  the  error  which  is  likely  to  be  en- 
gendered from  overheated  zeal. 

Mr.  Sprole  was  never  installed  in  Carlisle  though  he 
continued  there  as  a  Stated  Supply  until  October  22, 
1843.  He  was  a  man  of  eloquence  and  power  in  the 
pulpit,  and  evidently  was  sincere  and  earnest  in  his  la- 
bors to  win  souls.  During  the  six  years  and  four 
months  of  his  ministry  here  there  were  admitted  to 
communion  by  profession  of  their  faith  One  Hundred 
and  Thirty-seven,  and  by  certificate  Thirty-two,  in  all 
Three  Hundred  and  Ninety-one.  In  the  winters  of  1840 
and  1843  especially,  he  was  permitted  to  witness  seasons 
of  uncommon  interest  and  ingathering  among  his  peo- 
ple. In  the  last  mentioned  winter  he  was  allowed  to 
spend  a  portion  of  his  time  in  protracted  services  at  Mt 
Holly,  where  a  Union  house  of  worship  then  existed  ; 
and  a  large  portion  of  the  accession  to  the  communion 
was  from  that  vicinity.  Some  of  his  Session  too  were 
disposed  to  labor  with  much  zeal  in  the  work  of  con- 
verting the  impenitent  and  reclaiming  those  out  of  the 
way.     Ross    Lamberton   was    especially   prayerful    and 


MR.  SPROLE  S  REMOVAL.  203 

earnest,  and  his  name  is  had  in  remembrance  even  to  the 
present  day  by  some  as  the  one  who  first  drew  them  to 
a  better  life.  He  however  took  a  dismission,  Sept.  5, 
1841,  and  became  active  in  building  up  the  College  and 
church  of  Oberlin,  Ohio.  Dr.  W.  C.  Chambers  was  zeal- 
ous in  all  the  duties  of  his  eldership,  though  near  the 
time  of  his  removal  to  Philadelphia  (about  Oct.  1838)  he 
became  involved  in  some  financial  difficulties  which  for  a 
while  affected  his  usefulness.  Mr. Thomas  Carothers  Esq., 
also  possessed  much  influence,  an  unblemished  reputa- 
tion, and  a  hearty  earnestness  in  his  religious  duties.  In 
1839  he  removed  to  Harrisburgh,  where  however  he 
then  remained  only  a  year,  but  in  1843,  he  took  up  his 
residence  permanently  there.  Mr.  Trimble  was  distin- 
quished  for  accuracy  and  strict  integrity  of  life,  though 
he  was  sometimes  stern  toward  the  failings  of  others. 
For  many  years  as  Clerk  of  Session,  as  a  faithful  visitor 
among  the  sick  and  as  an  unswerving  support  to  what 
he  regarded  as  the  righteous  cause  he  occupied  a  place 
which  few  are  capable  of  filling  as  well.  Owing  to  some 
unfortunate  differences  with  their  pastor  three  of  the 
members  of  Session  retired  for  a  while  from  the  active 
duties  of  their  office  and  two  of  them  took  letters  of  dis- 
mission. All  of  them  however  returned  either  before  or 
soon  after  his  removal.  In  October,  1843,  he  received 
a  call  from  the  First  Presbyterian  church  of  Washing- 
ton, D.  C,  which  he  complied  with,  and  labored  there 
with  much  acceptance  for  several  years,  until  he  was 
appointed  a  Chaplain  at  West  Point. 

Soon  after  Mr.  Sprole's  removal  (Nov.  20,  1843),  Rev. 


204  MINISTRY  OF  MESSRS.  SPROLE  AND  NEWLIN. 

Daniel  L.  Carroll,  at  that  time  in  the  Presbyterian 
Church  of  the  Northern  Liberties,  Philadelphia,  was 
elected  pastor,  and  for  a  while  gave  encouragement  that 
he  would  accept  the  call.  In  the  end  however  he  de- 
cided to  remove  to  Brooklyn,  New  York,  and  a  few 
weeks  later  (Feb.  12,  1844),  Mr.  Ellis  J.  Newlin,  a  licen- 
tiate of  the  Presbytery  of  Wilmington  was  elected,  and 
he  was  ordained  and  installed  here  by  the  Presbytery  of 
Harrisburgh  May  23,  1844.  His  pastorate  was  brief, 
lasting  but  a  little  over  three  years  (May  23,  1844 — 
June  30,  1847).  The  ordinary  routine  of  general  pros- 
perity was  enjoyed,  twenty-five  being  added  to  the  com- 
munion by  profession  of  faith  and  ten  by  certificate. 
Some  disturbance  was  experienced  from  an  effort  to  re- 
strain a  portion  of  the  members  from  public  and  promiscu- 
ous dancing.  We  have  before  noticed  that  in  the  formula 
for  public  admission  to  the  communion  which  had  been  in- 
troduced under  Mr.  Dufifield's  ministry,  each  one  profess- 
ing his  or  her  faith,  solemnly  engaged  to  avoid  among  other 
things  "attendance  at  balls,  dancings,  theatres  and  such 
like  demoralizing  amusements;"  and  generally  even 
those  who  professed  to  see  but  little  evil  in  such  things, 
felt  bound  to  abstain  from  them,  from  a  regard  to  their 
engagements  and  from  respect  to  the  warnings  and 
scruples  of  their  stricter  friends.  There  were  however 
some  at  this  time  who  were  unwilling  to  surrender  what 
they  esteemed  their  liberty  in  such  matters ;  and  when 
admonished  for  their  breach  of  covenant  and  disregard 
for  their  fellow-christians'  expostulations,  they  were 
thought  to  exhibit  disrespect  to  those  who  had  been  set 


DISCIPLINE.  205 

over  them  in  the  Lord.  For  this  latter  offence  more 
than  for  that  which  had  been  the  occasion  for  their  admo- 
nition, they  were  suspended  from  communion.  Some 
differences  also  sprang  up  between  the  young  pas- 
tor and  his  brethren  in  the  Session.  In  the  end  Mr. 
Newlin  came  to  the  conclusion  that  his  usefulness  was 
seriously  impaired,  and  he  obtained  permission  to  resign 
his  charge.  He  subsequently  preached  at  Lynchburg, 
Va.,  and  in  New  Jersey. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

DR.  wing's  pastorate. 

It  was  during  the  succeeding  winter  (Jan.  16,  1848), 
that  the  Rev.  Conway  Phelps  Wing,  then  the  pastor  of 
the  Presbyterian  church  of  Huntsville,  Alabama,  was 
invited  to  visit  Carlisle  with  a  view  to  his  settlement  there. 
He  belonged  to  one  of  the  two  great  streams  of  immi- 
gration which  flowed  so  abundantly  into  the  Middle 
States  during  the  latter  half  of  the  last  and  the  first  of 
the  present  century,  and  contributed  about  equally  to 
form  the  Presbyterian  church  of  this  country.  His  an- 
cestors came  from  England  to  Massachusetts  in  1732, 
twelve  years  after  the  Landing  at  Plymouth,  and  were 
among  the  original  proprietors  of  Sandwich  on  Cape  Cod, 
where  their  descendants  are  still  numerous.  His  father 
removed  from  Conway  in  Hampshire  County,  Mass.,  to 


206  DR.  wing's  pastorate. 

what  was  then  the  Western  Country,  and  was  for  many 
years  a  prominent  elder  in  the  Pre.sbyterian  church  of 
Phelps,  Ontario  County,  N.  Y.,  and  frequently  was  a 
member  of  the  Presbyteries,  Synods  and  General  As- 
semblies of  the  church.  He  became  a  communicant  in 
his  father's  church  at  thirteen  years  of  age,  graduated 
at  Hamilton  College  (1828)  and  at  Auburn  Theological 
Seminary  (183 1 ),  and  was  licensed  (1831)  and  ordained 
(1832)  by  the  Presbytery  of  Geneva,  N.  Y.,  when  he  was 
just  entering  the  twenty-first  year  of  his  age.  It  was  his 
privilege  to  commence  his  ministry  in  the  midst  of  the 
powerful  revivals  which  prevailed  throughout  Western 
New  York  about  that  time,  and  he  participated  in  them 
with  great  zeal.  His  firm  constitution  however  yielded 
to  the  demands  which  were  then  made  upon  his 
strength,  and  he  was  obliged  in  the  autumn  of  1840  to 
seek  rest  and  a  milder  climate  in  the  West  Indies,  and 
in  1841  in  a  Southern  .state.  During  a  journey  north  in 
1843  he  had  spent  two  Sabbaths  in  Carlisle,  the  memory 
of  which  had  been  retained  by  the  people  of  that  place 
and  had  prompted  a  desire  to  have  him  as  their  pastor.  His 
health  had  now  become  so  far  restored  that  he  was  pre- 
pared to  listen  to  a  call  to  a  more  northern  field,  and  after 
a  brief  visit  and  a  unanimous  call  from  the  congregation, 
he  removed  and  entered  upon  his  labors  here,  April  28, 
1848.  The  salary  of  One  Thousand  Dollars  which  was 
then  voted  him  was  at  that  time  considered  liberal,  and  re- 
mained without  a  change  until  some  time  during  the 
civil  war.  His  installation  took  place  on  the  Sabbath. 
Oct.  15,  1848,  at  which   the  sermon    was    preached    by 


SABBATH    SCHOOL.  20/ 

Rev.  VVm.  R.  Dewitt,  D.  D.,  from  Psalm  137  :  5—6,  "If 
I  forget  thee,  O  Jerusalem,"  &c..  Rev.  D.  H.  Emerson  of 
York  presided  and  proposed  the  Constitutional  questions, 
Rev.  William  Sterling  of  Williamsport,  Pa.,  gave  the 
charge  to  the  pastor,  and  Rev.  Charles  F.  Diver,  the 
charge  to  the  people. 

The  number  of  communicants  at  this  time  after  purg- 
ing the  roll  was  found  to  be  two  hundred  and  sixty- 
three.  The  Session  consisted  of  James  Loudon,  Jacob 
Shrom,  John  Halbert  and  Charles  Ogilby,  two  of  whom 
however  were  not  at  that  time  active  in  Session.  Mr. 
Shrom  had  taken  a  letter  of  dismission  to  the  Methodist 
church,  but  was  soon  induced  to  return  his  letter  and 
resume  his  place  in  the  eldership,  and  Mr.  Halbert  had 
ceased  to  serve  on  account  of  a  difficulty  of  hearing. 
Messrs,  Joseph  D.  Halbert  and  James  Ralston  were 
soon  afterwards  chosen  and  ordained  (Dec.  2,  1849)  in 
addition  to  them. 

The  Sabbath  School  had  become  much  diminished  in 
numbers  and  in  efficiency  during  the  unsettled  state  of 
the  church  for  the  last  few  years.  It  was  now  reorgan- 
ized and  began  to  receive  a  larger  share  of  attention.  A 
recurrence  however  to  a  period  even  so  recent  will  be 
sufficient  to  bring  to  mind  the  progress  which  has  been 
made  in  this  important  part  of  church  work  during  the 
last  quarter  of  a  century.  The  library  consisted  of 
about  a  hundred  volumes,  belonging  to  a  class  of  books 
which  has  now  become  nearly  obsolete.  The  religious 
narratives  and  works  of  fiction  which  have  since  become 
so  important  a  part  of  our  juvenile  literature    were  just 


208  DR.  wing's  pastorate. 

beginning  to  be  introduced,  and  were  looked  upon  with 
much  jealousy.  The  hymns  and  music  were  either  so 
childish  on  the  one  hand,  or  so  didactic  on  the  other 
that  they  failed  to  enlist  the  attention  of  most  children 
or  teachers.  Mr.  W.  B.  Bradbury  was  just  turning  the 
minds  of  the  people  to  a  more  attractive  style  of  Sunday 
School  music.  The  way  which  he  opened  was  soon 
thronged  by  others,  whose  names  have  become  familiar 
to  our  youth.  Sabbath  Bells,  Golden  Chains  and  Cen- 
sers, Happy  Voices,  Bright  Jewels,  and  Pure  Gold,  with 
many  other  collections  in  rapid  succession  came  into  use 
and  soon  revolutionized  the  spirit  of  our  schools.  There 
had  always  been  question  books,  but  very  few  helps  for  the 
teachers;  no  lesson  leaves  or  blackboards  or  object 
teachings  ;  few  maps  or  illustrated  periodicals  ;  and  pic- 
nics, excursions  and  Christmas  celebrations  were  yet 
uncommon.  A  number  of  Sabbath  School  Institutes 
were  held  in  the  town  and  gave  higher  views  of  the 
qualifications  needful  for  teachers,  and  of  the  importance 
of  their  work.  A  primary  department  was  organized  in 
the  summer  of  1848  which  has  ever  since  constituted  an 
efficient  branch  of  the  school. 

The  commander  of  the  military  station  for  cavalry 
near  town,  for  several  years  had  been  Col.  Edwin  V. 
Sumner  who  has  since  been  distinguished  as  a  Major 
General  in  the  regular  army  during  the  civil  war.  As 
he  and  his  family  were  constant  worshippers  and  some 
of  them  communicants  in  this  congregation,  he  gave  an 
invitation  to  the  soldiers  of  the  Garrison  to  come  with 
him  to  the  same  house   of  worship.     None    were    com- 


PERIODICALS.  209 

pelled  to  attend,  but  those  who  voluntarily  complied 
with  the  request  of  the  commander  were  required  to 
conform  to  such  regulations  as  were  needful  for  disci- 
pline, and  hence  they  were  marched  into  and  from  the 
gallery  of  the  church  out  of  the  hours  of  service.  For 
some  time  after  his  removal  and  his  employment  in  the 
Mexican  war,  his  family  continued  to  reside  here  and 
the  presence  of  these  soldiers  formed  a  pleasant  feature 
of  our  assembly. 

As  the  revenue  of  the  congregation  had  for  some  time 
been  insufficient  to  meet  expenses,  a  debt  of  Two  Thou- 
sand Four  Hundred  Dollars  had  been  accumulated,  and 
was  the  source  of  uneasiness.  The  readiness  of  the 
people  to  contribute  for  such  an  object  was  shown  when 
the  pastor  spent  three  days  in  soliciting  subscriptions, 
and  the  whole  was  at  once  removed.  A  slight  inatten- 
tion to  yearly  deficiencies  not  unfrequently  runs  up  a 
discouraging  amount  of  debt  which  is  the  more  oppress- 
ive when  no  permanent  acquisition  of  property  is  per- 
ceptible. 

Feeling  that  the  reading  of  his  people  was  of  import- 
ance in  enlarging  their  views  and  in  interesting  them  in 
the  affairs  of  the  general  church  and  the  progress  of 
Christ's  kingdom,  an  effort  was  made  by  the  pastor  to 
supply  them  with  periodicals  of  the  best  character.  In 
his  pastoral  visits  he  took  pains  to  inquire  what  was  the 
kind  of  reading  which  prevailed  among  the  young, 
whether  any  religious  papers  were  taken,  and  whether 
those  taken  were  of  a  character  to  strengthen  the  at- 
tachment of  the  people  to  their  church  and  the  several 


210  DR.  WING  S  PASTORATE. 

objects  of  benevolence.  In  the  course  of  three  years,  he 
was  successful  in  introducing,  in  addition  to  those  taken 
before,  more  than  fifty  copies  of  the  New  York  Evan- 
gelist, as  many  of  the  Christian  Observer,  eighteen  of 
the  Presbyterian  Quarterly  Review,  (July  27,  1857),  and 
a  large  number  of  temperance  papers.  Besides  these  a 
number  of  sets  of  the  Evangelical  Family  Library,  con- 
sisting then  of  twenty-four  volumes  published  by  the 
American  Tract  Society  were  introduced  into  those  fam- 
ilies in  the  country  which  had  not  the  advantage  of  the 
Sabbath  School  Library  in  town.  The  old  practice  of 
holding  catechetical  classes  had  for  some  time  been 
suspended,  under  an  impression  that  their  place  was 
supplied  by  the  Sabbath  School,  but  the  result  had  been 
so  unfavorable  that  the  Westminster  Catechism  had  been 
very  little  committed  to  memory.  A  merchant  of  the 
City  of  New  York,  about  1859,  proposed  in  one  of  the 
newspapers  that  he  would  give  "a  beautiful  gilt-edged 
and  gold-clasped  Bible  to  every  person  whose  pastor 
would  certify  that  he  or  she  had  perfectly  recited  the 
Shorter  Catechism."  This  offer  was  published  to  the 
Sabbath  School  and  congregation,  and  the  result  was 
the  first  year  that  thirty-eight  young  people  received  the 
prize.  For  years  afterwards,  when  misfortune  in  trade 
had  prevented  the  original  donor  from  continuing 
his  gifts,  the  same  offer  was  continued  by  others,  and 
for  a  number  of  years  from  eighteen  to  twenty  Bibles 
were  distributed  for  these  perfect  recitations.  Near  the 
time  at  which  this  effort  was  made,  the  pastor  com- 
menced monthly  or  quarterly  lectures  to   the  youth  of 


SHORTER  CATECHISM.  211 

his  charge.  These  were  given  in  the  afternoon  of  the 
Sabbath  when  the  young  people  with  as  many  of  their 
parents  as  incUned  to  be  present  were  collected  in  the 
church,  and  each  class  of  the  Sabbath  School  was  called 
upon  to  recite  a  portion  of  the  Shorter  Catechism,  and  a 
discourse  was  given  especially  addressed  to  the  young. 
This  practice  was  kept  up  until  1863,  when  it  was  dis- 
continued. There  were  three  preaching  stations  within 
the  bounds  of  the  congregation  which  were  often  supplied 
in  the  afternoons  of  the  Sabbath.  These  were  of  great 
utility  in  awakening  interest  among  some  who  could  not 
otherwise  be  attracted  to  the  meetings  of  the  congrega- 
tion, and  not  less  than  a  dozen  families  were  thereby  in- 
duced to  become  valuable  pewholders  in  the  church. 
On  the  7th  of  January,  1849,  a  house  owned  principally 
by  members  of  the  congregation,  but  called  a  Union 
church,  was  dedicated  to  divine  worship,  and  was  used 
for  these  meetings  in  Plainfield.  A  house  under  similar 
arrangements  had  been  built  some  years  before  at  what 
was  then  called  Papertown,  now  Mount  Holly.  These, 
with  Ege's  Forge,  and  other  occasional  preaching  places, 
were  supplied  frequently  for  some  years,  until  a  hemor- 
rhage of  the  lungs  warned  the  pastor  that  three  services 
on  the  Sabbath  were  more  than  he  could  safely  attend. 
Near  the  commencement  of  his  pastorate  a  change 
took  place  in  the  policy  of  the  Temperance  movement. 
Without  giving  up  efforts  to  reclaim  the  inebriate  the 
attention  of  the  benevolent  was  especially  directed  to 
the  suppression  of  the  traffic  in  intoxicating  drinks.  It 
was  thought  expedient  to  secure  if  possible  the  election 


2  I  2  DR.  WING  S  PASTORATE. 

to  the  Legislature  of  men  who  were  in  favor  of  with- 
holding all  license  to  sell  intoxicating  liquors  except  for 
mechanical  and  medicinal  purposes,  and  by  much  effort 
for  several  years  success  was  attained  in  this  direction. 
But  through  the  clamors  of  interested  parties  and  the 
persevering  ingenuity  of  political  men  and  judges,  the 
laws  for  the  suppression  of  the  traffic  were  repealed  be- 
fore they  could  have  a  fair  trial.  Enough  however  was 
attained  to  satisfy  the  friends  of  these  enactments,  that 
nothing  was  wanting  but  an  enlightened  public  opinion, 
and  the  same  vigilance  which  is  exercised  with  respect 
to  other  pernicious  practices,  to  reach  as  perfect  a  suc- 
cess as  has  been  attained  in  the  suppression  of  other  vices. 
A  confident  belief  has  therefore  become  fixed  in  the  minds 
of  the  friends  of  temperance,  that  no  great  measure  of  suc- 
cess can  be  expected  in  this  movement,except  by  the  course 
here  pointed  out,  and  they  continue  to  look  with  hope 
toward  such  a  result.  Slowly  but  surely  the  discipline 
of  the  church  has  been  tending  toward  the  entire  ex- 
tinction of  the  traffic  among  its  members.  The  General 
Assembly  of  both  branches  of  the  church  before  the 
Reunion  took  the  position  that  no  one  should  be  tolera- 
ted in  communion  who  sells  intoxicating  liquors  as  a 
beverage,  and  the  General  Assemblies  of  the  Reunited 
church  have  a  number  of  times  reaffirmed  such  deliver- 
ances. The  Synod  of  Harrisburgh  and  the  Presbytery 
of  Carlisle  (i 871)  have  been  quite  as  explicit  and  decis- 
ive. On  the  22d  of  March,  1871,  after  careful  and  ma- 
ture deliberation  Session  adopted  the  following  pream- 
ble and  resolutions,  viz.:  "Whereas,  the  habitual  engage- 


TRAFFIC  IN  INTOXICATING  LIQUORS,  21 3 

ment   in  the  manufacture  and  sale  of  ardent  spirits  as  a 
beverage,  has  been  repeatedly  pronounced  by  the    Gen- 
eral Assemblies  of  both  the  late  branches  of  the  Presby- 
terian church  an  immorality  which  ought  not  to  be  toler- 
ated and  should  be  proceeded  against  as   an   offence    of 
the  most  serious  kind  when  found  in   the   church  ;  and, 
Whereas,  some  doubt  has  been   expressed    among    our 
people  regarding  the  position  which  the  First  Presbyte- 
rian church  of  Carlisle  desires  to  maintain   with  respect 
to  this  matter ;  Therefore,  Resolved  I.  That  hereafter  no 
person  shall  be  admitted  to  the  communion  of  this  church 
who  is  known  to  be  engaged  in  the  business  of  manufac- 
turing or  selling  ardent  spirits  as  a  beverage  ;  Resolved  II. 
That  those  persons  already  in  our  communion   who   are 
engaged  in  this  business  be  informed  of  this  action   and 
admonished  that  they  will  be  expected   to   withdraw  as 
speedily  as  possible  from  their  employment,  or  they  will 
be  dealt  with  as  public  offenders  against  the  purity   and 
peace  of  the  church."     It  was  not  long  before   the  sin- 
cerity and  firmness  with  which   this   principle   was    put 
forth,  was  subjected  to  a  severe  test,  for   some    of  those 
who  had  long  been  communicants  were  found  to  be  en- 
gaged in  the  traffic.     After  much  remonstrance   and  pa- 
tient forbearance  with  them,  and  when  they  had  declared 
themselves  unprepared  to  renounce  their  business,   they 
were  suspended  from  communion  until  they  should  give 
evidence  of  repentance. 

For  many  years  the  congregation  was  like  many  oth- 
ers perplexed  as  to  the  best  method  of  taking  up  contri- 
butions for  benevolent  objects  and  for  promoting  a  spirit 


214  DR.  wing's  pastorate. 

of  benevolence.  In  the  early  part  of  this  pastorate,  the 
different  objects  which  had  been  agreed  upon  were  pre- 
sented to  the  people  by  the  minister,  and  the  members 
were  left  to  their  own  consciences  without  further  solic- 
itation to  hand  in  their  contributions  to  the  treasurer 
of  the  congregation  during  the  succeeding  month.  It 
was  hoped  that  such  a  method  would  train  and  educate 
each  one's  own  conscience  and  feeling  of  responsibility 
better  than  by  personal  application  by  solicitors,  and  for 
eight  or  ten  years  this  method  was  thought  to  be  suc- 
cessful. But  in  course  of  time  many  became  negligent, 
and  the  amount  of  contributions  was  diminished.  It 
was  then  exchanged  for  what  has  been  called  the  "En- 
velope system."  Eight  causes  were  selected  for  presen- 
tation to  the  congregation  during  the  year  from  the  pul- 
pit, after  which  a  printed  card  was  sent  in  an  envelope 
by  a  messenger  to  each  family  in  town,  and  by  mail  to 
each  family  in  the  country,  in  which  the  wants  of  the  cause 
were  briefly  made  known,  and  all  were  invited  to  con- 
tribute something  and  hand  it  in  the  same  envelope  into 
the  contribution  box  on  the  Sabbath  or  to  the  Treasurer  of 
the  congregation.  For  a  number  of  years  this  method 
was  pursued  with  varying  success  until  the  close  of  this 
pastorate. 

The  organ  which  is  now  in  use  was  purchased  and 
set  up  in  1857.  Some  objections  were  made  by  a  few 
individuals  who  were  opposed  to  all  instrumental  music 
in  public  worship,  but  no  serious  interruption  was  made 
to  the  harmony  of  the  congregation.  During  the  same 
year  the  congregation   celebrated   the   One    Hundredth 


CENTENNIAL  CELEBRATION.  215 

Anniversary  of  the  building  of  their  house  of  worship. 
According  to  a  letter  of  General  John  Armstrong  before 
noticed,onthe  second  day  of  July,  1757,  the  people  "began 
to  haul  stones  for  the  building  of  a  meetinghouse  on  the 
public  square,"  and  it  was  thought  that  the  day  so  indi- 
dicated  was  as  appropriate  as  any  for  such  a  celebration. 
In  consequence  of  the  absence  of  the  pastor  during  the 
month  of  May,  to  fulfil  an  appointment  of  the  General 
Assembly  to  initiate  a  correspondence  with  the  General 
Synod  of  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  church  at  Cedar- 
viile,  Ohio,  the  publication  of  the  appointment  was  de- 
layed; but  on  his  return  letters  were  sent  to  all  minis- 
ters and  laymen  in  different  parts  of  the  country  who 
had  once  been  members  of  this  church,  inviting  them  to 
attend.  On  so  brief  a  notice  many  of  these  found  it 
inconvenient  to  be  present,  but  sent  letters  communicating 
their  good  wishes  and  their  reminiscences.  Among 
these  were  Drs.  Erskine  Mason  and  John  M.  Krebs  of 
New  York,  and  a  number  of  prominent  ministers  in  the 
church.  Among  those  present  were  Dr.  Talbot  W. 
Chambers  of  the  Collegiate  Dutch  churches  of  New 
York,  and  Rev.  George  Duffield  Jun.,  then  of  Philadel- 
phia. Dr.  George  Duffield  of  Detroit,  a  former  pastor, 
had  been  invited  to  deliver  an  Historical  Discourse,  but 
he  was  detained  on  his  way  by  an  accident  which  pre- 
vented his  presence  on  that  day.  A  large  multi- 
tude however  were  gathered  together  and  were  interest- 
ed in  addresses  by  Dr.  DeWitt  of  Harrisburgh,  so  long 
intimately  connected  with  and  so  much  beloved  by  the 
congregation,  and  by  Messrs.  Duffield  and  Chambers,  as 


2l6  DR.  wing's  pastorate. 

well  as  in  the  numerous  letters  which  were  read.  On 
the  next  Sabbath  Dr.  Duffield,  who  had  reached  town 
on  the  day  after  the  celebration,  gave  the  Historical  Dis- 
course which  he  had  prepared,  and  which  was  afterwards 
published.  The  assembly  gathered  to  hear  him  was 
quite  equal  to  that  of  the  preceding  Thursday,  and  few 
then  present  will  forget  his  touching  allusions  to  the 
scenes  in  which  he  had  been  himself  a  principal  partici- 
pator. The  Saturday  before  was  spent  by  a  select  com- 
pany, including  Dr.  Dufifield  and  a  number  of  ladies  and 
gentlemen  frpm  a  distance  at  the  old  Cemetery  near  the 
Meeting  House  Springs,  where  inscriptions  fast  becom- 
ing illegible,  with  the  coats  of  arms  and  other  symbolical 
figures  were  transcribed  by  a  skilful  lady  artist,  and  an 
ode  which  had  been  prepared  for  the  occasion  by  D.  Be- 
thune  Duffield  Esq.,  of  Detroit  was  read  and  sung  with 
enthusiasm. 

Two  years  after  his  settlement  (Oct.,  1850)  Mr.  W. 
was  requested  by  the  Faculty  and  students  of  Dickinson 
College  to  perform  the  duties  of  the  professorship  which 
had  been  left  vacant  by  the  transfer  of  Dr.  William  H, 
Allen  to  the  Presidency  of  Girard  College  in  Philadel- 
phia, and  which  could  not  be  filled  until  the  next  annual 
meeting  of  the  Trustees.  As  the  amount  of  labor  which 
this  would  impose,  in  addition  to  the  care  of  a  congre- 
gation seemed  too  much  for  his  time  or  strength,  he  at 
first  consented  to  perform  only  one-half  the  duties  of  this 
professorship,  but  it  was  not  long  before  he  was  induced 
to  undertake  them  all.  So  jealous  was  he  lest  this 
should  infringe  upon  his  labors  as  a  pastor,  that  he  was 


STUDIES.  217 

more  than  usually  abundant  in  his  ministerial  labors, 
and  it  pleased  the  great  Head  of  the  church  especially 
to  bless  his  people  and  to  increase  the  number  of  con- 
verts that  winter.  The  largest  addition  to  the  commun- 
ion which  was  had  during  his  ministry  here,  took  place 
during  the  year  1858.  As  a  mark  of  their  appreciation 
of  his  labors  as  well  as  of  their  general  esteem,  the 
Trustees  of  the  college  bestowed  upon  him  this  year  an 
honorary  degree.  Four  invitations  to  change  his  pas- 
toral relations  and  to  take  charge  of  larger  and  more 
prominent  congregations  about  this  time  he  saw  fit  to  de- 
cline. 

The  experience  of  this  year  was  profitable  in  teaching 
him  how  much  could  be  accomplished  by  a  careful  econ- 
omy of  time,  and  in  cultivating  a  knowledge  of  general 
literature  and  science.  No  sooner  therefore  did  the  year 
of  his  engagement  in  college  expire,  than  he  devoted  a 
larger  portion  of  his  time  to  the  study  of  the  Ancient 
and  Modern  Languages.  Not  only  was  an  ardent  love 
for  the  Original  Languages  of  Scripture  developed,  but 
by  the  the  acquisition  of  the  German  and  French  which 
had  been  commenced  some  years  before  but  were  now 
resumed  with  avidity,  new  and  abundant  theological 
treasures  were  opened  to  him.  His  people  soon  began 
to  receive  the  benefit  of  these  studies  through  the 
preaching  of  several  courses  of  Expository  Lectures, 
the  First  extending  over  the  whole  book  of  Genesis,  and 
the  Second  over  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  The  inten- 
tion of  these  lectures,  besides  that  of  Scriptural  exposi- 


2l8  DR.  wing's  pastorate. 

tion  in  general  was,  to  present  the  fundamental  princi- 
ples of  the  Old  and  New  Testament  dispensations,  to  go 
back  to  the  originals,  the  "First  Things"  both  of  the 
Ancient  and  the  Christian  church,  and  to  trace  their  de- 
velopment into  subsequent  systems.  Two  other  courses 
of  Lectures  were  of  a  different  character  and  were  pre- 
pared for  a  different  purpose.  The  first  was  commenced 
in  May,  1864,  and  extended  to  eighteen  discourses  on  the 
character,  mission  and  life  of  Elijah  ;  the  second  em- 
bracing ten  discourses,  was  begun  in  Feb.  1869,  and  was 
intended  to  meet  the  most  popular  sceptical  objec- 
tions to  religion.  These  were  carefully  prepared,  ful- 
ly written  out  and  delivered  on  the  evenings  of  the  Sab- 
bath'when  the  audience  was  usually  of  a  miscellaneous 
character. 

The  pew-rents  at  Mr.  Wing's  settlement  were  not  suf- 
ficient to  produce  the  amount  needful  for  current  ex- 
penses and  it  became  necessary  to  complement  them  by 
a  subscription  of  Two  Hundred  Dollars.  After  a  while 
the  price  of  pews  was  raised  so  as  to  render  the  revenue 
adequate  to  the  entire  necessities  of  the  congregation. 
Accordingly  when  in  April,  1864,  the  salary  was  raised 
to  Twelve  Hundred  and  in  Oct.  27,  1867,  when  it  be- 
came Fifteen  Hundred  Dollars,  the  assessments  were 
proportionally  increased.  In  a  short  time  after  his  settle- 
ment all  the  pews  which  were  looked  upon  as  rentable 
were  taken  up,  and  continued  so  until  the  last  year  of 
his  pastorate.  After  the  utmost  division  of  the  pews 
among  those  who  attended  regularly   upon   public   wor- 


ECCLESIASTICAL  ISOLATION.  219 

ship,  it  was  for  a  number  of  years  difficult  to  accommo- 
date all  who  applied  for  sittings.  Several  families  were 
compelled  to  find  pews  in  the  gallery. 

This  prosperity  was  attained  in  spite  of  a  numberof  un- 
toward circumstances.  As  the  First  Presbyterian  church 
of  Carlisle  was  almost  alone  in  this  region  in  its  connection 
with  the  New  School  Branch  of  the  Presbyterian  church, 
most  of  those  who  came  to  reside  in  town  from  churches 
in  the  vicinity  were  naturally  directed  to  a  church  of  the 
same  ecclesiastical  connection  as  the  church  they  were 
leaving  ;  and  those  who  lived  at  that  period  will  remem- 
ber the -strong  prejudices  with  which  the  two  branches 
of  the  church  then  regarded  one  another.  For  several 
years  most  of  the  Sessions  in  this  vicinity  refused  to 
grant  letters  to  their  members  to  unite  with  this  church, 
but  when  certificates  were  presented  here,  they  were 
generally  directed  to  "any  church  within  the  bounds  of 
which  the  bearer  might  reside."  Exchanges  between 
ministers  of  the  two  branches  were  almost  unknown. 
Soon  after  the  settlement  of  Rev.  Merwin  E.  Johnston 
(Aug.  22,  1848)  in  the  Second  Presbyterian  church,  this 
state  of  things  was  partially  broken  through,  certifi- 
cates of  dismission  were  given  by  that  church  in  the 
usual  form,  and  the  pastors  of  the  two  churches  freely 
exchanged  pulpits  with  each  other.  From  that  time 
onward  the  congregations  recognized  each  other  with 
the  same  courtesies  which  were  common  between  differ- 
ent evangelical  denominations  ;  yet  notwithstanding  such 
indications  of  returning  fellowship,  it  was  natural  for 
Presbyterians   from   the   surrounding    congregations    to 


220  DR.  wing's  PASTORATE. 

find  their  church  relations  in  the  same  ecclesiastical  con- 
nection. The  large  numbers  who  had  usually  come  for- 
ward to  communion  under  former  pastorates,  were  now 
also  divided  to  the  two  congregations  in  the  borough, 
and  the  permanent  character  of  the  population  required 
but  few  additions  or  dismissions  in  the  course  of  a  gen- 
eration. 

Near  the  close  of  the  year  1856  the  congregation  au- 
thorized its  Board  of  Trustees  to  make  a  number  of  re- 
pairs and  improvements  in  its  house  of  worship.  By 
the  middle  of  the  succeeding  January  (1857),  the  church 
was  reopened,  with  its  interior  repainted,,  its  walls  fres- 
coed, its  gallery  remodelled  and  the  large  pillars  which 
before  supported  it  removed,  gas-lights  inserted,  a  new 
heating  apparatus  supplied,  and  new  seats  introduced  to 
the  Lecture  room.  By  this  improved  arrangement  a 
number  of  pews  were  brought  into  demand  which  had 
seldom  before  been  called  for,  and  their  rents  soon  near- 
ly compensated  for  the  additional  expense. 

A  year  afterwards  (Jan.  13-18,  1858)  was  commenced 
the  practice  of  holding  protracted  services  every  winter 
for  the  awakening  of  religious  interest  in  the  congrega- 
tion. This  increased  labor  was  lightened  by  the  assist- 
ance of  some  neighboring  minister  which  was  generally 
reciprocated  by  a  similar  service.  For  the  first  two 
years  the  preaching  was  by  Dr.  John  McLeod  of  Phila- 
delphia, whose  impressive  illustrations  of  divine  truth 
were  successful  in  bringing  a  large  number  who  had 
long  been  halting  between  two  opinions  to  become  de- 
cided friends  of  Christ.     On  two  other  years  Rev.  Wm. 


DENOMINATIONAL  FELLOWSHIP.  221 

E.    Moore    then    of  West    Chester    now    of  Columbus, 
Ohio,  was  present  with  similar  results. 

Any  history  of  the  religious  progress  of  this  period 
would  be  defective  which  did  not  give  prominence  to  the 
growth  of  a  fraternal  spirit  among  the  different  denomi- 
nations of  Christians.  The  formation  of  the  Evangeli- 
cal Alliance  in  1846,  and  its  several  meetings  and  publi- 
cations, its  annual  recommendations  of  the  observance 
of  a  week  of  prayer  at  the  commencement  of  each  year 
in  behalf  of  objects  of  common  interest,  and  the  una- 
nimity and  heartiness  with  which  this  observ^ance  was 
adopted  by  the  several  branches  of  Christ's  church, were 
productive  of  marked  effects  in  the  removal  of  ecclesi- 
astical bitternesses.  Manyjministers  and  private  Chris- 
tians now  living  can  recollect  the  time  when  few  sermons 
were  preached  in  which  some  unkind  reference  was  not 
made  to  brethren  of  another  name  but  of  the  same  es- 
sential faith.  Such  allusions  would  hardly  be  indulged 
in  or  tolerated  now  in  any  intelligent  congregation,  and 
it  is  to  be  hoped  that  the  name  of  Christian  is  generally 
much  dearer  to  every  believer  than  any  other.  This 
congregation  with  its  pastor  was  always  in  the  advanced 
rank  of  every  movement  in  behalf  of  catholicity  and 
union.  Ardently  attached  to  its  own  name,  usages  and 
standards,  it  looked  upon  these  as  valuable  mainly  for  a 
higher  end.  It  was  always  prominent  in  the  initiation 
and  support  of  union  meetings  either  annually  on  the 
first  week  of  the  year,  or  on  other  occasions  for  prayer 
and  praise.  So  great  was  the  interest  connected  with 
the  week  of  prayer  that  sometimes  its  services   had    all 


222  DR.  WING  S  PASTORATE. 

the  spirit  and  character  of  a  revival.  Ordinarily  they 
were  held  one  day  in  each  of  the  churches  of  the  bor- 
ough, at  which  were  delivered  either  a  discourse  by 
some  minister  or  addresses  by  several  persons.  In 
1862  however  these  meetings  were  protracted  for  three 
successive  weeks  and  were  attended  by  crowded  audi- 
ences. During  the  first  week  those  topics  were  present- 
ed for  prayer  and  consideration  which  had  been  proposed 
by  the  Evangelical  Alliance,  the  second  week  was 
given  up  to  an  exposure  of  the  various  vices  which  pre- 
vailed in  our  own  community,  and  the  third  was  devoted 
to  the  awakening  and  conversion  of  men  to  God.  Chris- 
tian associations  and  Sabbath  School  conventions  were 
always  welcomed  and  cheered  forward  by  hearty  cooper- 
ation. 

In  i860  (Sept.  10),  the  "Church  Psalmist,"  a  collection 
of  Psalms  and  Hymns  made  under  the  direction  of  the 
General  Assembly  was  introduced  for  use  in  public  wor- 
ship. A  smaller  collection  of  hymns  was  soon  after- 
ward obtained  for  more  convenient  use  in  the  Lecture- 
room.  Much  credit  is  due  to  a  few  leading  persons  in 
the  choir  for  their  fidelity,  harmony  and  perseverance  in 
leading  th  e  congregation  in  its  singing.  During  the  whole 
course  of  his  ministry  here,  the  pastor  recollects  no  in- 
stance of  a  serious  difficulty  among  the  members  of  the 
choir.  For  the  greater  portion  of  that  time  a  high 
standard  of  excellence  has  been  maintained  in  the  style 
and  spirit  of  its  exercises. 

In  the  same  year  (April  8,  i860),  four  additional  el- 
ders were  ordained,  viz.  :  Joseph  C.   Hoffer,    Henry   A. 


ELDERS.  223 

Sturgeon,  Henry  Harkness  and  John  R.  Turner.  The 
two  former  had  been  nominated  by  the  Session  with 
some  others  who  decHned  serving,  and  the  two  latter 
were  nominated  in  the  pubHc  meeting  at  which  they 
were  chosen.  Soon  after,  the  whole  congregation  was 
laid  off  into  districts  or  (as  they  were  called  in  former 
times)  quarters,  and  one  district  was  assigned  to  each 
elder,  that  he  might  as  often  as  possible  visit  each  com- 
municant or  other  person  who  might  be  benefited  by 
such  attention,  have  an  oversight  of  the  spiritual  condi- 
tion of  the  members,  and  report  occasionally  to  the  pas- 
tor and  Session.  This  arrangement  was  carried  out  for 
one  or  two  years  with  obvious  benefits,  but  was  not 
prosecuted  with  the  energy  which  its  importance  de- 
manded. In  compliance  with  a  request  of  the  Presby- 
tery of  Harrisburgh  that  each  congregation  under 
its  charge  should  have  written  a  History  of  its  organi- 
zation and  progress,  a  narrative  was  prepared  for  the 
Church  of  Carlisle  and  was  the  occasion  for  the  com- 
mencement of  the  present  work. 

We  are  now  brought  to  the  period  of  the  civil  war, 
when  the  principles  of  every  one  in  our  community  were 
severely  tested.  It  was  not  surprising  that  there  should 
have  been  some  differences  of  opinion  on  questions  of 
policy.  Many  residing  in  this  region,  so  near  the  bor- 
ders of  the  strife,  were  closely  connected  with  the  South 
by  family  relationships,  by  former  residence  and  by  com- 
mercial intercourse.  Political  considerations  too  not 
unfrequently  biassed  the  judgments  of  many  in  opposi- 
tion to  the  men  and  measures  of  another  party.     At  the 


224  DR.  wing's  pastorate. 

commencement  of  the  struggle  there  were  not  a  few 
honest  men  who  were  dismayed  at  the  gigantic  propor- 
tions and  unanimity  of  the  insurrectionary  forces,  and 
they  were  incredulous  with  respect  to  the  power  of  gov- 
ernment to  subdue  them.  On  questions  of  principle 
however  it  was  refreshing  to  find  that  our  people  were 
not  divided.  Their  votes  were  given  for  the  righteous 
cause  and  against  the  extension  of  slavery,  whatever 
might  be  the  consequences,  leaving  the  result  with  God. 
If  any  exceptions  were  found  to  this,  it  was  under  .some 
mistaken  view  of  the  case.  The  spirit  with  which  our 
people  rose  above  all  selfish  interest  and  fears,  and  plant- 
ed themselves  on  moral  and  humanitarian  principles,  was 
calculated  to  give  one  confidence  in  the  social  instincts 
of  men  and  the  doctrines  of  universal  suffrage. 

On  the  first  call  for  enlistments,  a  large  number  of  our 
youth  and  middle  aged  men  pressed  forward  to  the  front. 
Three  companies  of  volunteers  were  formed  at  once, 
whose  ofificers  and  men  were  taken  from  the  most  respect- 
able families  of  the  place.  As  they  departed  they  were 
cheered  by  a  large  assemblage  of  citizens  in  the  church  and 
on  the  public  square,  with  earnest  prayers  and  the  presen- 
tation of  a  bible  to  each  soldier.  In  the  public  assem- 
blies of  each  Sabbath,  no  prayers  were  more  hearty  and 
fervent  than  those  for  the  soldiers  in  the  field,  and  for 
those  in  authority.  When  news  of  disaster  came  (as  too 
frequently  they  did  come  during  the  first  three  years), 
each  man  and  woman  seemed  as  if  some  best  beloved  one 
had  been  laid  in  the  grave  ;  and  when  joyful  tidings 
came,  the  bells  were  rung  and  thanksgivings  went  up,  as 


PATRIOTIC   SPIRIT.  225 

if  a  load  were  taken  from  a  multitude  of  hearts.  The 
thousands  upon  thousands  of  troops  which  rushed 
from  north  to  south  through  our  town  were  met  by 
day  and  by  night  at  the  cars  with  refreshments  and  bene- 
dictions. A  soldier  going  to  the  field  was  everywhere 
greeted  with  the  highest  honors.  Women  in  every  house 
knitted  and  sewed  and  prepared  lint ;  men  prayed  and 
counseled  and  helped  forward  recruits  ;  and  even  children 
denied  themselves,  made  collections  and  sent  cheering 
messages  for  absent  soldiers.  A  few  who  sympathized  with 
the  rebels,  were  obliged  to  keep  silence,  or  to  leave  for  a 
more  congenial  clime. 

The  pastor  and  Session  and  all  the  leading  men  of  the 
congregation  were  entirely  agreed  as  to  the  course  they 
should  pursue.  Their  influence  was  unequivocally  on 
the  side  of  the  government  and  the  laws.  Merely  party 
questions  were  avoided  in  public,  but  no  one  was  allowed 
to  doubt  that  every  feeling  of  our  souls  was  for  the  sup- 
pression of  the  rebellion.  If  two  or  three  persons  felt 
constrained  on  this  account  to  forsake  the  congregation, 
a  still  larger  number  were  attracted  thereby  to  unite  with 
it.  It  was  not  surprising  therefore  that  when  the  town 
was  in  possession  of  the  enemy  this  congregation  was  es- 
pecially obnoxious  to  them.  Large  numbers  of  fugitive 
slaves  from  Virginia  and  Maryland  near  the  commence- 
ment of  the  war  took  refuge  in  our  town,  and  these  with 
their  children  were  gathered  into  classes  to  be  taught  to 
read  and  to  be  instructed  in  religion.  A  school  for  in- 
struction in  reading  was  maintained  in  a  private  dwelling 
for  several  months,  and  nearly  two  hundred  colored  peo- 


226  DR.  wing's  pastorate. 

pie  were  collected  each  Sabbath  morning  in  the  gallery 
of  the  church  under  the  superintendence  of  the  pastor's 
wife  and  a  corps  of  like  minded  teachers.  The  eager- 
ness exhibited  by  these  people  to  acquire  a  knowledge 
of  the  New  Testament  was  an  ample  reward  for  the  self- 
denial  of  the  teachers.  They  have  since  succeeded  with 
the  assistance  of  their  numerous  friends  in  erecting  a 
neat  and  substantial  brick  church,  and  now  form  a  re- 
spectable congregation  in  connection  with  the  Zion 
Methodist  church. 

On  Saturday  about  noon,  the  27th  of  July,  1863,  the 
town  was  taken  possession  of  by  a  detachment  of  Gen- 
eral Ewell's  Confederate  forces  under  the  command  of 
Col.  Jenkins.  This  was  the  left  division  of  the  advance 
of  the  rebel  army  for  the  invasion  of  Pennsylvania  by 
way  of  Harrisburgh  and  York.  It  had  been  preceded 
by  a  flying  portion  of  Milroy's  defeated  corps  ;  and  by 
the  8th  and  71st  New  York  regiments,  whose  retreat  had 
prepared  the  inhabitants  for  the  coming  of  the  enemy. 
Gen.  Knipe,  the  commanding  officer  under  Gen.  Couch, 
had  given  orders  to  the  troops  to  evacuate  the  place,  and 
to  the  three  companies  of  militia  to  disband  ;  and  by  the 
time  the  Confederate  troops  arrived,  the  horses  and  cat- 
tle to  as  great  an  extent  as  possible  had  been  driven  over 
the  Susquehanna,  the  refugee  families  had  absconded  and 
much  property  had  been  removed  to  places  of  safety.  The 
troops  marched  into  town  in  good  order,  private  citizens 
were  not  seriously  molested,  and  all  were  informed  that 
if  the  public  demands  were  complied  with  the  houses  of 
the  citizens  would  not  be  entered  without  their  consent. 


REBEL  OCCUPATION.  22/ 

This  assurance  did  not  give  entire  confidence,  and  the 
next  day  most  of  the  people  were    unwilHng    to    leave 
their  homes  to  attend  worship  for  fear  that  in  their  ab- 
sence marauding   parties   might   enter    them.      Two    or 
three  churches  were  opened,  and  although  no  houses  were 
entered  without  permission  from  the  occupants,   the   re- 
quests of  armed  men  were  looked  upon  as   peremptory. 
Shops  and  stores  were  also  entered   for  the   purpose   of 
making  inventories  of  goods  for  future  use.     Large  exac- 
tions were  made  the  next  day  upon  all  merchants,  shop- 
keepers, farmers  and  mechanics  for  everything  which  could 
be  used  by  the  army,  and  trains  of  loaded  wagons  were 
sent  off  continually  to  the  South.      Early    on    Tuesday 
morning  however,  troops  began  to  'leave    town    having 
received  marching  orders  from  Gen.  Lee  to  fall  back  and 
join  the  main  army  at  Gettysburgh.     By  eight    o'clock, 
A.  M.,  they  had  disappeared,  and  it  was  supposed  they 
had  all  gone.     But  at  2  o'clock,  P.  M.,  a   body    of  400 
cavalry  under  the  command  of  Col.  Cochran  came  in  on 
the  Dillstown  road  and  having  obtained  intoxicating  li- 
quors became  riotous  and  alarming,  but  on  the  arrival  of 
Col.  Jenkins  they  were  sent  off.     Several  regiments   of 
Union  troops  now  made  their  appearance  and  took  pos- 
session of  the  town.    But  scarcely  had  they  stacked  their 
arms  before  a  body  of  the  enemy  under  Fitzhugh    Lee 
came  in  by  way  of  the  South  Mountain.    On  finding  the 
town  in  possession  of  our  troops,  they  took  position  over 
the  Letort,  by  the  gas-works  on  the  east   of  the    Bor- 
ough.    On  the  refusal  of  Gen.  Smith  to  surrender  they 
commenced  shelling  the  town.  A  panic  ensued  which  was 


228  DR.  wing's  pastorate. 

well  nigh  universal ;  men,  women  and  children  fled,  most- 
ly on  foot  into  the  country,  or  took  refuge  in  cellars  and 
houses  out  of  the  range  of  the  shells.  At  night  the  Bar- 
racks and  the  gasworks  were  burned,  and  the  shelling  was 
continued  at  intervals  until  three  in  the  morning,  when 
the  last  rebel  force  stole  quietly  away  in  the  direction  of 
Boiling  Spring  and  Mount  Holly,  to  take  part  in  the 
terrible  fight  at  Gettysburgh.  The  next  year  another 
invasion  of  Pennsylvania  created  equal  alarm  and  nearly 
as  much  suffering,  although  our  town  was  not  actually 
reached  by  the  enemy.  News  of  the  burning  of  Cham- 
bersburg  (July  29th,  1864),  were  accompanied  by  threats 
of  a  more  signal  vengeance  on  Carlisle  from  Gen.  Mc- 
Causland  who  commanded  the  invading  force.  A  flight 
of  the  inhabitants  now  took  place  more  general  and 
more  disastrous  than  that  of  the  year  before.  Every 
retired  spot  in  the  country  and  in  the  mountains  became 
a  secret  depository  for  goods,  now  the  opportunity  for 
transportation  by  rail-road  was  cut  off.  The  churches 
were  crowded  with  suppliants  who  turned  from  the  pro- 
tection of  men  to  that  of  God.  Our  people  were  how- 
ever spared  another  occupation  of  the  town  by  the  ene- 
my, although  a  few  of  Stuart's  cavalry  still  lingered  near 
a  gap  of  the  North  Mountain  and  some  companies  of 
our  soldiers  were  said  to  have  been  driven  from  the 
neighboring  Barracks. 

Afterthebattle  of  Gettysburg,  many  Union  soldiers  were 
brought  to  town  wounded,  sick  and  worn  out,  and  were 
committed  to  the  care  of  our  citizens.  It  was  vacation 
in  college,  and  its  rooms  and  chapel  were  thrown  open 


CARE   OF  WOUNDED.  229 

for  a  hospital  for  the  patients.     An    old    stone    church 
formerly  occupied  by  the  Seceders,  or  Associate  Presby- 
terians, was  also  used  for  this  purpose  when  the  college 
was  needed  for  the  students,  and  was  filled  with  invalids 
during  the  subsequent  autumn.     The  ministers,  the  phy- 
sicians and  the  benevolent  ladies  of  our  community  de- 
voted much  of  their  time   cheerfully  to    an    attendance 
upon    these    men.       None    appeared    to    grow    weary. 
Sympathies     and     benevolent     feelings    were    brought 
into  activity  which   have   since   found   other    directions. 
The     First     Presbyterian    congregation     had    to    bear 
its    full    share    of   the  usual   vicissitudes   of  war.     Two 
persons  connected  with   it  attained  the   rank    of    Brig- 
adier   General  ;    three  to    that   of  commissary    or    cap- 
tain ;    more    than    thirty    met  death   in   some   form    on 
the  battle  field,  in  the  hospital  or   in  the   prisons  of  the 
enemy  ;  and  a  number  were  crippled  or  diseased  for  the 
remainder  of  their  lives.     The  several  recommendations 
of  the  ecclesiastical  and  civil  authorities  to  observe  days 
of  fasting  and  prayer  or  of  thanksgiving  were  faithfully 
attended  to,  and   finally    when    the    whole    nation    was 
thrown  into  mourning  for  the  assassination  of  its  beloved 
President  the  congregation  united  in  public  services    of 
sincere  and  profound  grief  (April  19,  1865).     On  the  day 
which  was  devoted  to  his  funeral,  when   Congress   and 
all  the  officers  of  government   were    assembled    around 
his  remains  at  Washington,  the  people  throughout    the 
land  were  invited  to  assemble  at  the  same  hour  in  tlieir 
houses    of    worship    to    unite  in  spirit  in  the  same  sol- 
emnities.    The  appropriate  text  which  was  the  theme  of 


230  DR.  wing's  pastorate. 

discourse  here  was  II  Samuel  XIX  :  2,  "And  the  victory 
that  day  was  turned  into  mourning."  Our  honored 
President  had  conducted  us  through  the  dark  days  of 
the  conflict,  and  just  as  he  gave  us  the  note  of  triumph 
he  was  summoned  to  a  reward,  we  doubt  not,  higher 
than  earth  could  give. 

On  the  28th  day  of  June,  1863,  while  in  the  midst  of 
alarms  at  the  anticipated  invasion  of  the  enemy,  we  had 
to  mourn  also  the  loss  of  Joseph  D.  Halbert,  one  of  the  el- 
ders and  the  treasurer  of  the  church,  in  the  fortieth  year 
of  his  age.  About  two  years  before,  Jacob  Shrom,  another 
and  still  older  member  of  the  Session  had  been  called  to 
his  rest. 

Soon  after  the  close  of  the  war  (Oct.  18,  1865),  the 
Synod  of  Pennsylvania  with  which  this  congrega- 
tion was  connected,  and  the  Synod  of  Baltimore 
with  which  the  Second  Presbyterian  church  of  Car- 
lisle was  connected,  met  on  the  same  day  in  this 
town.  In  these  two  Synods  were  to  be  found  some  of 
the  most  distinguished  ministers  of  the  two  branches  of 
the  Presbyterian  denomination.  It  was  natural  that  some 
intercourse  of  a  pleasant  character  should  take  place  be- 
tween the  members,  and  finally  the  two  Synods  met 
together  in  the  First  church  and  participated  in  the 
Sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper.  The  Rev.  Albert 
Barnes  of  Philadelphia,  and  Dr.  Phineas  D.  Gurley  of 
Washington  City,  led  in  the  administration  of  the  ordi- 
nance. The  proposal  for  this  union  came  very  appro- 
priately from  the  Baltimore  Synod,  but  it  was  accepted 
with  sincere  cordiality  by   the    other    Synod,    and    was 


REUNION  EFFORTS.  23 1 

looked  upon  as  going  far  to  break  down  inveterate 
prejudices  in  this  region  and  as  an  omen  of  better  times. 
In  fact  it  had  now  become  evident  that  "there  had 
sprung  up  among  all  classes  of  Christian  people  a  wide- 
spread and  earnest  longing  for  more  of  visible  unity."* 
Among  the  ministers  and  laity,  especially  in  the  large 
cities  and  towns,  had  been  developed  a  spirit  of  cooper- 
ation between  different  denominations  in  every  depart- 
ment of  benevolent  effort.  It  was  perceived  that  these 
tendencies  could  not  much  longer  be  resisted,  and 
that  they  imperatively  demanded  a  reunion  of  the 
two  branches  of  the  Presbyterian  church.  Many  cir- 
cumstances had  changed  during  the  thirty  years  in 
which  these  had  been  separated.  Ecclesiastical  grounds 
of  controversy  had  been  almost  entirely  removed.  Dif- 
ferences in  doctrine  had  been  found  to  be  by  no  means 
as  fundamental  to  their  confessional  system  as  had  once 
been  suspected.  Accordingly  when  the  two  General 
Assemblies  met  in  1866  in  St.  Louis,  "an  earnest  de- 
sire" was  expressed  in  both  "for  reunion  at  the  earliest 
time  consistent  with  agreement  in  doctrine,  order  and 
polity,  on  the  basis  of  the  common  standards  and  the 
prevalence  of  mutual  confidence  and  love ;"  and  when  a 
committee  was  appointed  in  each  for  mutual  conference 
on  the  most  favorable  terms  of  reunion,  it  was  found  that 
an  organic  union  was  only  a  question  of  time  and  meth- 
od.! The  Joint  Committee  then  appointed  was  contin- 
ued from  year  to  year  and  at  each  step  reported  that  the 

*Minutes  of  the  Gen.  Assembly  for  1868,  p.  29. 
\Ditto,  for  1867,  pp.  481—3- 


232  DR.  WING  S  PASTORATE. 

obstacles  which  at  first  seemed  formidable  were  daily 
becoming  less.  Other  branches  of  the  Presbyterian 
family  participated  in  the  common  impulse.  An  invita- 
tion from  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Synod  for  "a  Con- 
vention of  delegates  from  all  Presbyterians  in  the  United 
States  in  the  First  Ref  Pres.  church  of  Philadelphia, 
Nov.  6-8,  1867,"  met  with  a  hearty  response  and 
resulted  in  a  nearly  unanimous  recommendation  of  a 
general  reunion  of  all  the  bodies  there  represented  "  on 
the  simple  basis  of  the  Westminster  standards."  In  ac- 
cordance with  the  suggestions  of  that  Convention,  nu- 
merous other  Conventions  were  held  in  smaller  districts 
of  country  for  the  furtherance  of  the  same  design.  The 
pastor  of  this  church  was  active  not  only  in  the  Phila- 
delphia Convention  but  in  assemblies  of  a  similar  char- 
acter in  Harrisburgh  and  in  Perryville  during  the  same 
year.  He  was  a  commissioner  from  his  Presbytery  in 
the  General  Assembly  in  the  church  of  the  Covenant  in 
New  York  May  20-31,  1869,  which  made  the  final  ar- 
rangements for  the  reunion,  and  adjourned  to  consum- 
mate the  organization  in  Pittsburgh  Nov.  10-12,  1869. 
He  was  also  a  member  of  the  Joint  Committee  of  Ten 
whose  duty  it  was  "to  prepare  and  propose  to  the  first 
Assembly  of  the  Reunited  church,  a  proper  adjustment 
of  the  boundaries  of  Presbyteries  and  Synods,  the  ratio 
of  representation,  and  any  amendments  of  the  Constitu- 
tion which  they  may  think  necessary  to  secure  efficiency 
and  harmony  in  the  administration  of  the  church."  This 
Committee  held  three  meetings  each  of  nearly  a  week's 
continuance  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  and  accomplish- 


ADOPTION  OF  "rotary  SYSTEM."  233 

ed  one  of  the  most  laborious  tasks  which  the  process  of  re- 
organization required,  and  their  report,  after  some  amend- 
ments was  adopted  with  the  thanks  of  theAssembly  of  1 870. 
In  this  reconstruction  the  First  church  of  Carlisle  fell 
within  the  limits  of  the  reorganized  Presbytery  of  Car- 
lisle to  which  it  gave  in  its  adhesion  and  appointed  a 
delegate,  Oct.  3,  1870. 

Near  the  commencement  of  the  next  year  (Jan.  15, 
1 871),  it  was  thought  needful  to  have  an  enlargement  of 
the  number  of  elders.  A  meeting  of  the  congregation 
being  called  for  that  purpose,  Dec.  18,  1870,  an  election 
was  postponed  for  two  weeks  "in  order  to  inquire  into 
the  expediency  of  adopting  what  had  been  called  'the 
Rotary  system,'  or  that  which  prescribes  a  limited  term 
of  service  to  those  who  act  as  elders."  This  proposal 
was  far  from  being  disagreeable  or  unexpected  to  the 
existing  members  of  Session,  inasmuch  as  it  had  been 
freely  discussed  at  several  meetings  of  that  body,  and 
had  been  unanimously  favored  by  all  who  had  been 
present.  At  the  adjourned  meeting  of  the  congregation, 
after  an  extended  consideration,  the  following  resolutions 
were  adopted,  viz. : 

I.  Resolved,  That  hereafter  the  term  of  service  during 
which  an  elder  shall  exercise  the  duties  of  his  office  in 
this  congregation  shall  be  limited  to  four  years,  unless 
he  is  invited  to  continue  to  do  so  by  a  regular  vote  of  its 
members  in  communion. 

II.  Resolved,  That  a  meeting  of  all  persons  in  com- 
munion in  this  congregation  shall  be  called  as  near  as 
convenient  to  the  first  Sabbath  in  January  of  every  fourth 


234  DR.  wing's  pastorate. 

year  dating  from  the  present  time,  for  the  purpose  of 
electing  those  who  shall  serve  as  elders  during  the  suc- 
ceeding term. 

III.  Resolved,  That  if  no  such  meeting  for  the  elec- 
tion of  elders  shall  be  held  within  one  month  of  the  time 
time  provided  for  it,  then  those  who  had  been  in  active  ser- 
vice during  the  term  immediately  preceding  shall  be  re- 
garded as  duly  chosen  for  another  term. 

IV.  Resolved,  That  in  accepting  the  office  of  a  Ruling 
Elder  in  this  congregation,  each  individual  shall  be 
looked  upon  as  giving  his  assent  to  this  arrangement  and 
as  resigning  the  active  duties  of  his  office  at  the  close  of 
his  term  should  he  not  then  be  chosen  for  a  new  term." 

Immediately  on  the  announcement  of  this  vote,  "Mes- 
srs. Ogilby,  Hoffer,  Loudon  and  Harkness,  expressed 
their  desire  to  be  no  longer  regarded  as  acting  elders,  so 
that  the  members  of  the  church  might  be  free  to  elect  a 
new  Board  of  Elders  under  these  resolutions.  Mr.  J. 
R.  Turner,  also  a  member  of  the  Session,  declined  to 
pursue  the  course  of  his  colleagues  in  relinquishing  the 
active  duties  of  the  eldership.  The  following  persons 
were  then  nominated  and  chosen  to  serve  as  elders  for 
the  ensuing  four  years,  viz.  :  James  Loudon,  Charles 
Ogilby,  Henry  Harkness,  Joseph  C.  Hoffer,  John  Irvine, 
Samuel  Coyle,  James  Coyle,  Isaac  M.  Brandon,  Thomas 
B.  Thompson,  Robert  M.  Henderson,  William  L.  Craig- 
head, and  E.  Beatty."*  On  the  15th  of  January,  the 
eight  persons  last  named  were  ordained  and  all  who  had 

*Minutes  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  for  Jan.  i,  1871. 


ADVANTAGES  OF  THE  SYSTEM.  235 

been  elected  were  installed,  and  on  the  29th   took   their 
seats  as  members  of  Session. 

The  plan  then  adopted  had  extensively  prevailed  in 
both  branches  of  the  Presbyterian  church,  but  as  doubts 
were  raised  in  many  quarters  whether  it  was  quite  con- 
sistent with  the  letter  of  the  Constitution  or  the  princi- 
ples of  Presbyterianism,  an  overture  was  sent  down  to 
the  Presbyteries  by  the  General  Assembly  of  1873,  for 
such  an  amendment  of  the  Constitution  as  should  re- 
move all  scruples  on  the  part  of  those  who  favored  it. 
This  was  adopted  by  a  decided  majority  of  the  Presby- 
teries, and  was  proclaimed  by  the  General  Assembly  of 
1 874.  It  had  been  favored  by  this  church,  on  the  ground 
that  it  was  even  then  consistent  with  the  Constitution  ; 
sanctioned  by  the  original  and  best  usages  of  the  church 
of  Scotland  and  other  portions  of  the  Reformed  church  ; 
most  adapted  to  cherish  a  feeling  of  responsibility  and  to 
encourage  those  whose  course  was  frequently  approved 
by  a  reelection  ;  gave  a  convenient  opportunity  for  re- 
tiring without  reproach  when  any  were  disinclined  to  its 
duties  or  were  thought  unfitted  for  their  calling ;  and 
was  likely  to  bring  into  activity  the  largest  number  of 
persons  qualified  for  public  service.  The  experience  of 
the  congregation  for  the  subsequent  seven  years,  and  the 
readiness  with  which  so  many  churches  have  adopted  it, 
are  indications  that  it  is  well  suited  to  the  v/ants  and 
spirit  of  our  people.  In  1875  the  whole  board  of  elders 
as  it  then  existed  was  reelected  with  the  addition  of  Dr. 
Robert  L.  Sibbet  (who  had  before  been  an  elder  in  the 
church  of  Shippensburgh),  and  John    B.    Landis   (who 


236  DR.  wing's  pastorate. 

was  ordained  Jan.  24,  1875).  Henry  A.  Sturgeon  had 
been  already  dismissed  (Feb.  12,  1869)  to  Harrisburgh. 
An  addition  had  also  been  made  (Nov.  2,  1873)  to  the 
Board  of  Deacons,  which  henceforth  consisted  of  Thomas 

B.  Thompson,   John   ElHott,   Charles    Shapley,  Robert 

C.  Woodward  and  William  L.  Sponsler.  It  was  under- 
stood that  henceforth  the  deacons  should  have  the 
charge  not  only  of  the  collection  and  distribution  of  the 
funds  for  the  poor,  but  of  the  collection  of  contributions 
for  the  standard  objects  of  benevolence. 

The  discipline  of  the  church,  always  a  difficult  and 
therefore  often  neglected  part  of  the  Session's  work,  en- 
gaged no  small  share  of  attention.  As  much  of  this 
must  necessarily  be  private,  it  is  not  uncommon  for  peo- 
ple to  suspect  neglects  and  inattention  where  everything 
desirable  has  been  done.  Even  in  an  account  like  this, 
it  could  serve  no  good  purpose  to  enter  into  the  details  of 
what  was  accomplished  in  Session  about  this  time.  Some 
of  this  was  exceedingly  painful,  and  called  for  the 
highest  degrees  of  fidelity,  sympathy  and  wisdom.  Per- 
sons who  had  previously  stood  well  in  popular  esteem 
or  official  position  were  found  to  need  admonition,  depo- 
sition from  office  or  suspension  from  church  privileges. 
There  was  no  disposition  needlessly  to  take  up  ju- 
dicial business,  and  when  fidelity  to  official  duty 
constrained  to  its  performance,  all  doubtful  evidence 
was  gladly  construed  favorably,  and  only  under  the 
clearest  light  were  high  penalties  enforced.  In  every 
result  reached  there  appears  to  have  been  complete  una- 
nimity on  the  part  of  those  who  acted  as  judges.     ThQ 


MEMORIAL  FUND.  237 

mere  infirmities  of  passion  and  the  indiscretions  of 
youth  were  met  with  forbearance  and  kind  admonitions, 
and  the  hold  of  the  church  on  its  members  was  never 
cast  off,  as  long  as  the  hope  of  recovery  survived.  Only 
when  the  purity  of  the  church  and  the  honor  and  con- 
sistency of  religion  required  it,  never  for  the  destruction 
and  subversion  of  any  one,  was  it  thought  desirable  to 
make  ecclesiastical  authority  prominent. 

No  sooner  had  the  Reunion  of  the  church  been  de- 
cided upon,  than  a  simultaneous  impulse  of  gratitude  for 
the  harmony  and  success  with  which  that  result  had 
been  attained,  prompted  its  members  to  make  collections 
for  a  Memorial  of  that  event.  The  Joint  Convention  of 
the  two  Assemblies  at  Pittsburgh  in  1869,  resolved  that 
it  was  "incumbent  on  the  Presbyterian  church,  one  in  or- 
ganization, one  in  faith  and  one  in  effort  to  make  a  special 
offering  to  the  treasury  of  the  Lord  of  Five  Millions  of  Dol- 
lars before  the  Third  Thursday  of  May,  1871."*  It  was 
thought  that  it  would  not  be  wise  to  confine  the  contri- 
butions to  the  erection  of  any  such  monument  or  build- 
ing, as  would  be  limited  to  a  single  spot  and  be  without 
permanent  interest  to  the  great  body  of  the  people  ; 
but  that  they  should  be  directed  to  such  structural  and 
institutional  objects  as  would  be  scattered  through  every 
part  of  the  church,  and  be  of  perpetual  utility,  such  as 
churches,  manses,  literary  and  theological  institutions  at 
home  and  abroad,  hospitals  connected  with  the  church, 
and  houses  for  the  use  of  the   Boards.f     At    the    time 

*IVlinutes  of  General  Assembly  at  its  Adjourned  Meeting  in  Pittsburgh, 
1869.   p.  504. 
f  Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly  for  1870,  pp.  74 — 5. 


238  DR.  wing's  pastorate. 

.specified  as  the  close  of  the  effort  (May  23,  1871),  the 
Committee  reported  that  after  ruHng  out  all  annual  col- 
lections for  benevolent  objects,  college-donations  and 
common  church  enterprizes  not  strictly  within  the  range 
of  the  invitation  (amounting  to  not  less  than  two  mil- 
lions of  dollars),  the  total  amount  then  reported  to  them 
was  seven  millions  six  hundred  and  seven  thousand  four 
hundred  and  ninety-five  dollars.*  Before  the"  close  of 
that  year  this  sum  was  considerably  enlarged.  The 
First  church  of  Carlisle  entered  into  this  movement 
with  spirit,  and  the  Trustees  were  authorized  to  build  on 
the  site  of  the  former  Lecture  room,  an  addition  to  the 
church  edifice  to  consist  of  a  larger  two-story  building 
of  cut  stone  corresponding  to  the  main  edifice  ;  to  be 
two  stories  in  height,  with  rooms  for  weekly  services,  for 
the  Sabbath  School,  for  a  library,  and  for  meet- 
ings of  the  Session ;  and  to  be  surmounted  by  a  tower 
suitable  for  the  whole  structure.  This  plan  was  carried 
out,  and  the  new  building  was  dedicated  to  God  on  the 
18th  of  October,  1873.  The  amount  needful  for  this 
work  was  not  completed  at  that  time,  as  the  building 
was  found  to  be  more  expensive  than  was  anticipated, 
and  consequently  a  debt  of  near  four  thousand  dollars 
was  incurred. 

The  next  year  much  interest  was  felt  by  a  portion 
of  our  community  in  the  Temperance  cause.  In  sym- 
pathy with  some  movements  in  the  West,  in  opposition 
to  the  trafific  in  intoxicating  liquors,  new  hopes  began  to 
be  entertained  of  an  abatement  of  this  terrific  evil.  Daily 
*Minutes  of  Genenal  Assembly,  for  1871,  pp.  514 — 16. 


TEMPERANCE.  239 

prayermeetings  were  held,  attended  by  ministers  and 
Christians  of  all  denominations  for  four  months  in  suc- 
cession. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  year  1875,  earnest  desires  and 
protracted  efforts  were  put  forth  for  a  general  revival. 
In  connection  with  the  observance  of  the  "Week  of  Pray- 
er," daily  meetings  were  commenced  and  continued  with- 
out intermission  until  the  communion  season  on  the  sec- 
ond Sabbath  of  March.  Discourses  were  usually  preached 
at  each  of  these  meetings,  in  some  instances  by  neigh- 
boring ministers ;  especial  assistance  was  rendered  as 
far  as  his  health  would  permit  by  Dr.  J.  G.  Craighead 
who  was  providentiall}^  spending  the  winter  here  ;  and 
an  unusual  activity  was  developed  on  the  part  of  some 
m.embers  of  Session.  At  an  early  period  of  the  meet- 
ings, a  company  of  young  men  most  of  whom  were  not 
professors  of  religion  and  some  not  more  than  usually 
interested  in  the  subject  were  invited  privately  to  meet 
together  each  evening  and  were  organized  into  a  society 
for  religious  improvement.  At  these  meetings  they  were 
urged  to  make  their  decision  for  Christ  and  when  they 
had  done  so  to  engage  in  exercises  of  prayer  and  praise 
and  serious  conversation.  Other  special  meetings  were 
held  in  behalf  of  young  ladies  and  children  of  the 
church.  The  result  was  that  most  of  the  conversions  which 
took  place  during  the  progress  of  the  work  were  among 
the  youth.  Nineteen  persons  came  forward  for  the  first 
time  to  the  ensuing  communion,  and  others  were  subjects 
of  impressions  which  found  expression  afterward. 

It  had  now  become  apparent  that   these   accumulated 


240  DR.  WING  S  PASTORATE. 

labors  had  begun  to  tell  upon  the  health  of  the  pastor. 
There  had  been  an  understanding  from  the  commence- 
ment of  his  ministry  here,  that  he  should  be  allowed 
four  or  five  weeks  in  the  middle  of  summer  every  year, 
for  recreation  and  rest.  During  each  of  the  last  fifteen 
years  he  had  availed  himself  of  this  privilege,  and  had 
found  these  vacations  quite  as  profitable  to  the  people  as 
to  himself  in  the  new  life  and  enlarged  experience  they 
enabled  him  to  bring  to  his  work.  As  far  back  as  1869 
however,  the  leading  members  of  the  congregation  per- 
ceived that  a  longer  season  of  retirement  from  pastoral 
work  would  be  likely  to  prolong  life  in  the  end  ;  and 
at  a  meeting  of  the  congregation  April  1 1,  the  following 
preamble  and  resolution  were  "unanimously  adopted  :" 
"This  congregation  fully  appreciating  the  faithful  minis- 
try of  its  pastor  the  Rev.  Dr.  Wing  in  the  pulpit  of  this 
church  for  the  past  Twenty-one  years,  with  their  hopes 
and  prayers  for  a  renewal  of  his  impaired  health,  and 
sincerely  desiring  that  the  bond  of  union  should  be  un- 
broken, do  now  tender  to  him  in  earnest  sympathy,  the 
respect,  esteem  and  love  of  his  people ;  and  Resolved, 
That  this  congregation  with  a  view  to  afford  our  pas- 
tor a  proper  relaxation  from  his  ministerial  labors,  do 
request  the  authorities  of  the  church  under  the  advice 
and  sanction  of  the  pastor,  to  call  a  Colleague  for  the 
period  of  Six  months  at  a  salary  of  Five  Hundred  Dol- 
lars to  be  paid  by  voluntary  subscription."  This  amount 
was  immediately  subscribed,  and  Mr.  Howard  Kings- 
bury, who  had  just  graduated  at  the  Union  Theological 
Seminary  at  New  York  was  obtained  for  the  time  speci- 


PROPOSALS  TO  RESIGN.  24 1 

fied.  This  kind  and  considerate  act  of  his  people  was 
accepted  and  remembered  with  much  gratitude.  Still 
during  the  ensuing  year  so  great  was  his  discouragement 
that  on  the  7th  of  Dec.  he  sent  a  letter  to  the  Session, 
requesting  them  "to  consider  whether  they  would  not 
call  a  meeting  of  the  communicants  to  unite  with  him 
in  requesting  Presbytery  to  dissolve  or  at  least  make 
some  change  in  their  present  pastoral  relation."  To  this 
the  Session  after  some  consultation  replied  (Dec.  13th), 
"That  the  Elders  do  not  deem  it  expedient  to  call  a  con- 
gregational meeting  for  the  purpose  suggested."  On 
the  8th  of  March,  1873,  he  informed  the  Session  that  he 
had  "deliberately  concluded  that  the  state  of  his  health 
and  the  interests  of  the  congregations  required  that  on 
the  20th  of  April,  the  twenty-fifth  anniversary  of  his 
pastorate  (or  as  near  it  as  may  be  found  convenient),  his 
pastoral  labors  should  wholly  or  partially  (according  as 
they  might  agree  with  him  was  expedient)  cease."  He 
therefore  tendered  the  same  request  as  on  a  former  oc- 
casion that  "an  opportunity  might  be  given  to  the  con- 
gregation to  unite  with  him  in  his  proposition  to  Pres- 
bytery." To  this  the  Session  yielded  a  compliance  so 
far  as  to  call  a  meeting,  at  which  no  decisive  action  how- 
ever was  taken  ;  and  on  the  4th  of  April,  Session  Re- 
solved, I.  That  in  view  of  the  action  of  the  congrega- 
tion upon  the  communication  of  the  pastor,  and  his  ex- 
planation relative  thereto  the  Session  are  unanimously 
of  the  opinion  that  the  interests  of  the  congregation  and 
the  peace  and  harmony  of  the  church  will  be  best  pro- 
moted by  no  further  action  on  the  subject,  and  that  the 


242  DR.  WING  S  PASTORATE. 

Session  earnestly  ask  the  pastor  not  to  request  Presby- 
tery to  take  action  in  the  premises.  Resolved  II,  That 
the  Session  sympathizing  with  the  pastor  and  regretting 
the  impaired  state  of  his  health  after  the  labor  of  near 
twenty-five  years  in  our  midst  will  join  with  the  congre- 
gation in  extending  a  vacation  of  some  months  during 
the  coming  summer  at  his  own  time  and  convenience,  in 
the  hope  that  his  health  may  be  renewed  and  the  time 
of  his  usefulness  extended." 

After  these  repeated  opportunities  of  terminating  his 
labors  among  this  people,  if  they  had  been  willing  to  have 
them  cease,  no  further  attempts  were  made  to  disturb  the 
relation  for  the  ensuing  two  years.  He  was  still  able  to 
supply  the  pulpit  every  Sabbath,  and  to  perform  his  usual 
pastoral  duties  with  renewed  energies.  But  after  the 
exhausting  labors  of  the  meetings  in  the  commencement 
of  the  year  187  5,  and  after  a  brief  absence  as  a  commissioner 
to  the  General  Assembly  of  that  year  in  which  he  served 
as  chairman  to  one  of  its  most  laborious  and  responsi- 
ble committees,  he  thought  proper  finally  to  bring  the 
subject  before  his  people,  and  after  a  number  of  confer- 
ences with  the  Session,  it  was  agreed  that  a  congrega- 
tional meeting  should  be  called  in  the  usual  manner  for 
the  1 8th  of  July,  but  it  was  recommended  that  at  that 
meeting  the  congregation  should  "decline  the  proposition 
for  the  complete  sundering  of  the  pastorate,  but  should 
nevertheless  so  far  acquiesce  in  the  desire  which  our 
pastor  has  expressed,  that  with  the  consent  of  Presby- 
tery his  relation  be  changed  so  that  he  shall  henceforth 
h^  pastor  emeritus,  or  in  other  words  be  discharged  from 


FINAL  AGREEMENT.  243 

all  obligation  to  perform  pastoral  or  ministerial  duties 
except  such  occasional  preaching  as  he  may  find  con- 
venient on  the  invitation  of  the  pastor  or  the  Session." 
This  recommendation  was  unanimously  adopted  at  the 
congregational  meeting  together  with  a  resolution,  "That 
from  a  regard  to  his  past  services  and  without  reference 
to  future  labor  of  any  kind,  and  from  a  desire  to  pro- 
mote the  comfort  of  himself  and  his  family  we  agree  to 
pay  him  ^500,  for  the  first  year  in  quarterly  installments 
(commencing  Oct.  20,  1875)  and  for  subsequent  years 
such  sums  as  may  be  agreed  upon  by  the  Trustees  or 
the  congregation."  For  a  time  this  arrangement  was 
acquiesced  in,  but  after  some  consultation,  the  pastor 
thought  it  wiser  to  present  his  request  to  Presbytery  in 
the  usual  manner  for  a  complete  dissolution  of  his  pas- 
toral relation.  Accordingly  at  a  meeting  of  the  Pres- 
bytery in  October,  when  his  proposal  was  laid  before 
that  body,  the  congregation  was  cited  to  appear  by  their 
commissioners  at  the  next  meeting  of  Presbytery,  Oct. 
25,  1875,  to  show  cause,  if  any  they  had,  why  the  Presby- 
tery should  not  accept  the  resignation  of  their  pastor  and 
take  such  action  as  might  become  necessary  in  the 
case."  A  meeting  of  the  congregation  was  therefore 
called  Oct.  17,  1875,  at  which  "after  a  brief  address  by 
Dr.  Wing  in  which  he  gave  the  reasons  for  the  request 
he  had  made  to  Presbytery  and  expressed  his  earnest 
desire  that  the  congregation  would  unanimously  join 
with  him  in  that  request,"  the  following  preamble  and 
resolutions  were  adopted  by  a  decided  majority,  viz.  : 
"Whereas  our  much  esteemed  pastor   Rev.   Conway    P. 


244  DR.  WING  S  PASTORATE. 

Wing,  D.  D.,  after  a  faithful  service  in  the  ministry  of 
more  than  forty-three  years,  twenty-seven  of  which  have 
been  in  this  church,  has  asked  leave  of  Presbytery  to 
resign  his  pastoral  charge,  and  Whereas,  Presbytery  has 
directed  this  congregation  by  their  commissioners  at 
their  next  meeting  to  show  cause,  &c..  Therefore, 

I.  Resolved,  That  this  congregation  acquiesce,  though 
with  great  reluctance,  in  the  wish  their  pastor  has  ex- 
pressed that  his  relation  to  the  church  be  dissolved. 

II.  Resolved,  That  from  a  desire  to  promote  the  com- 
fort of  himself  and  his  family  in  the  future,  this  congre- 
gation agrees  to  pay  Dr.  Wing  Five  Hundred  Dollars 
in  quarterly  installments  during  the  first  year,  com- 
mencing with  the  dissolution  of  the  pastoral  relation, 
and  thereafter  annually,  Three  Hundred  Dollars  in  quar- 
terly installments  during  the  time  of  his  remaining  in 
our  midst. 

III.  Resolved,  That  the  pew  which  his  family  have 
been  accustomed  to  occupy  be  given  him  free  of  charge. 

IV.  Resolved,  That  in  parting  with  our  beloved  pastor 
it  is  our  hope  and  prayer,  that  his  life  may  be  long  spared 
as  a  witness  for  the  truth  which  he  has  so  ably  preached 
among  us,  and  we  desire  to  express  to  him  and  his  wife 
our  sincere  regards  and  wishes  for  their  future  happi- 
ness."* These  resolutions  being  presented  to  Presby- 
tery at  its  adjourned  meeting  at  Lewistown,  Oct.  23, 
1875,  by  the  commissioner  of  the  congregation,  were 
regarded  as  sufficient,  and  the  pastoral  relation  was    ac- 

*  Minutes  of  congregational  meetings  in  the  Book  of  P^ecords  of  the 
Board  of  Trustees. 


STATISTICS. 


245 


cordingly  dissolved.  The  health  of  Mr.  Wmg  suffered 
a  severe  shock  during  the  ensuing  autumn  and  winter, 
but  on  the  return  of  spring  it  was  so  far  restored  that 
he  was  able  to  participate  freely  in  the  ministerial  work 
of  the  remarkable  revival  which  prevailed  in  his  former 
congregation  and  in  all  the  churches  of  this  valley. 

During  his  ministry  in  Carlisle  there  had  been  ad- 
mitted to  the  communion  of  the  church,  Three  Hundred 
and  Twenty  persons  by  profession  of  their  faith,  and 
Ninety-seven  by  certificate.  A  table  is  here  given  which 
contains  the  number  of  baptisms,  of  additions  by  pro- 
fession and  by  letter,  the  whole  number  of  communi- 
cants and  of  those  connected  with  the  Sabbath  School, 
and  the  amount  of  contributions  to  the  regular  objects  of 
benevolence,  for  the  last  twenty-eight  years.  A  blank 
will  be  noticed  in  the  columns  relating  to  contribution.s 
and  Sabbath  Schools,  inasmuch  as  no  records  have  been 
preserved  with  respect  to  these  items  during  that  portion 
of  time. 


Added 

Added 

n 
0 

CO 

n 
0 

u 

:=  1 

CO  cr 

Years. 

N 

on 

on 

^•| 

0  p 

^r 

a- 

Prof 

5 

Certif. 
8 

U3 

0  ^ 

t/3 

1848 

17 

275 

1849 

8 

15 

4 

290 

1S50 

25 

8 

4 

300 

1851 

24 

23 

I 

320 

1852 

10 

12 

4 

300 

1853 

12 

17 

8 

291 

450 

1854 

20 

5 

I 

303 

463 

1855 

10 

I 

I 

273 

395 

1856 

25 

1 1 

3 

295 

378 

246 


DR.  WING  S  PASTORATE. 


Added 

Added 

n 
0 

en 

n 
0 

If 

3  § 

m  cr 

3 

cr  '->■ 

Years. 

9- 

on 

on 

^•3 
PJ  1 

3 

0  fu 

^  ex. 

0  ^ 
0^ 

0 

16 

Prof. 

Certif. 

306 

CA* 

3 

1857 

8 

3 

382 

1858 

34 

45 

2 

328 

450 

1859 

20 

II 

4 

337 

535 

i860 

13 

9 

I 

337 

617 

1861 

5 

7 

I 

333 

669 

1862 

19 

4 

I 

327 

593 

1863 

15 

17 

9 

325 

651 

1864 

7 

4 

4 

332 

740! 

1865 

12 

8 

I 

326 

315 

671 

1866 

19 

41 

5 

352 

360 

612 

1867 

16 

10 

3 

351 

306 

610 

1868 

1 1 

9 

5 

331 

310 

737 

1869 

14 

12 

4 

347 

208 

915 

1870 

8 

10 

I 

348 

260 

668 

1871 

9 

8 

3 

352 

220 

688 

1872 

4 

2 

3 

326 

145 

860 

1873 

4 

2 

6 

337 

135 

834 

1874 

9 

7 

5 

319 

187 

553 

1875 

5 

19 

2 

318 

187 

444 

Total, 

381 

320 

97 

;Si3925 

The  number  of  communicants  whose  persons  and  res- 
idences were  known  to  the  pastor  and  living  under  his 
charge  at  the  close  of  his  pastorate  was  Three  Hundred 
and  Seventeen.  The  number  of  families  connected  with 
the  congregation  was,  in  town  Ninety-seven,  and  in  the 
country  Forty-six.  These  were  expected  to  be  visited 
in  the  early  part  of  his  ministry  twice,  and  in  the  latter 
part,  once  each  year,  besides  those  more  frequent  visits 
which  were  occasionally  made  in  sickness,  at  weddings, 
family  gatherings  and  on   special    invitation.     Without 


STATISTICS.  247 

intentionally  passing  by  any  family  the  whole  congrega- 
tion  was   thus  visited   pastorally    not    less    than    thirty 
times.     The  number  of  pewholders   at  the   commence- 
ment was,  according  to  a  programme  of  the  church,  still 
preserved,  very  nearly  One  Hundred    and    Five,    Sixty 
of  these  have  been  removed  either  by  death  or  a  change 
of  residence.     For    most    of  the    time    all    those    pews 
which  were  ordinarily  available    were   actually    rented, 
and  the  revenue  from  them   rose   from    about    ;^8oo    to 
double  that  amount.     More  recently  after  the  annual  in- 
terest on  the  debt  of  the  church  had  amounted  to  $2,90, 
and  in  consequence  of  hard   times  some    had    failed    to 
pay  their  rents  and  a  few  had  removed  from  town  with- 
out their  places  being  supplied,  this  revenue  was  insuffi- 
cient for  expenses,  and  the  debt  was   increased    so    that 
embarrassments  began  to  be  felt  and  higher  assessments 
became  necessary.     Thirteen  Thousand   Nine   Hundred 
and  Twenty-five  Dollars  were   contributed    for   benevo- 
lent objects  during  the  last  twenty-four  years,  the   only 
time  in  which  a  record   of  contributions  has   been    pre- 
served.    About  Thirteen  Thousand  Dollars   have  been 
contributed  for  repairs  and   for  building    in    connection 
with  our  house  of  worship.     In  the  season  of  Civil  War 
numerous  calls  were  made  upon  our  charities   to  which 
our  people  cheerfully  responded,  but  of  which  no   esti- 
mate can  now  be  made.     During  the  whole  time   of  his 
residence  in  Carlisle,  the  pastor  failed  not  to  preach   on 
the  Sabbath  from  ill   health  more    than   five    times  ;  he 
preached  not  less  than  Four    Thousand    One    Hundred 
times,  attended  Four  Hundred  and  Ninety-six  funerals, 


248  DR.  wing's  pastorate. 

administered  baptism  to  Three  Hundred  and  Twenty  per- 
sons and  united  in  marriage  Four  Hundred  and  eight. 
Three  elders,  Thomas  Urie  (Oct.  7,  1849),  Joseph  D. 
Halbert  (June  28,  1863),  and  Jacob  Shrom  (about  1868), 
have  been  removed  by  death,  and  four,  Henry  A.  Stur- 
geon, (Feb.  12,  1869),  James  Ralston  (Sept  25,  1870), 
Henry  Harkness  (Jan,  24,  1875),  and  Isaac  M.  Brandon 
(Oct.  10,  1875),  have  taken  dismissions  to  other  churches. 
In  April,  1861,  Mr.  Wing  was  invited  to  address  the 
Alumni  of  Auburn  Theological  Seminary  ;  in  May  of  the 
same  year,  to  give  the  annual  Address  before  the  Pres- 
byterian Historical  Society  at  the  General  Assembly  in 
Cincinnati  ;  to  preach  before  the  Society  of  Inquiry  of 
Dickinson  College  at  Commencement  in  1869;  to  ad- 
dress the  Synod  of  Pennsylvania  at  Wilmington,  Del., 
on  "America  as  the  special  field  for  the  American 
church  ;"  and  to  give  the  dedicatory  address  at  the  open- 
ing of  the  New  Cemetery  of  Carlisle,  Oct.  8,  1865.  Most 
of  these  discourses  with  several  sermons  at  Thanksgiving 
services  in  Carlisle  were  published  soon  after  their  deliv- 
ery. He  also  wrote  eleven  articles  for  the  Presbyterian 
and  Methodist  Quarterly  Reviews,  and  was  a  frequent 
contributor  to  the  New  York  Evangelist.  In  connec- 
tion with  Dr.  C.  E.  Blumenthal  of  New  York,  he  trans- 
lated from  the  German  in  1856  Dr.  Hase's  "Manual  of 
Ecclesiastical  History,"  a  large  volume  of  Seven  Hun- 
dred pages  published  by  D.  Appleton  &  Co.,  New  York  ; 
and  in  1868,  he  contributed  a  Translation,  with  large  ad- 
ditions, of  C.  F.  Kling's  "Commentary  on  the  Second 
Epistle  of  Paul  to  the   Corinthians,"   published    by    Dr. 


SETTLEMENT.  249 

Schafif  in  his  American  series  of  Lange's  Commentaries 
on  the  Bible.  In  1870  he  suppHed  two  extensive  arti- 
cles on  "Gnosticism"  and  on  "Federal  Theology"  to  Mc- 
Clintock's  and  Strong's  Cyclopaedia.  These  various  ad- 
dresses and  publications  were  never  allowed  to  interfere 
with  his  duties  as  a  pastor.  The  time  for  them  there- 
fore was  taken,  not  from  those  hours  which  are  ordinarily 
given  to  pastoral  work,  but  from  those  usually  given  to 
leisure  and  recreation. 


CHAPTER  X. 

MR.  Vance's  settlement,  and  conclusion. 
It  was  not  long  before  the  vacancy  in  the  pastorate 
was  supplied.  By  the  suggestion  of  neighboring  minis- 
ters, the  Rev.  Jos.  Vance,  who  had  recently  been  preach- 
ing in  the  church  in  Reading  during  the  temporary  ab- 
sence  of  its  pastor,  was  invited  near  the  middle  of  No- 
vember, 1876,  to  preach  for  a  single  Sabbath,  and  soon 
after  as  a  stated  supply  for  two  months.  He  was  a  na- 
tive of  Washington  County,  Pennsylvania,  and  after 
graduating  at  Washington  College  and  the  Western 
Theological  Seminary,  he  began  preaching  (July,  1861) 
at  Beaver  Dam,  Wisconsin,  where  he  was  ordained  by 
the  Presbytery  of  Winnebago  in  June,  1862.  In  Janua- 
ry, 1865,  he  left  this  charge  to  engage  in  the  work  of  the 
Christian  Commission  among  the  soldiers  of  the  Union 


250       MR.  Vance's  settlement,  and  conclusion. 

Army.  While  thus  employed  he  was  appointed  a  super- 
intendent of  Schools  for  Freedmen  in  the  Vicksburgh 
District,  and  preached  regularly  for  the  troops  in  that 
vicinity  until  the  return  of  Peace.  In  October,  1865,  he 
was  installed  the  pastor  of  the  Second  Presbyterian 
church  at  Vincennes,  Indiana;  and  after  the  Reunion.when 
the  two  churches  of  that  City  became  one,  he  was  chos- 
en pastor  of  the  united  congregation.  In  1871  he  was 
severely  afflicted  by  the  death  of  his  wife,  and  three 
years  afterwards  (July  i,  1874),  he  resigned  his  charge 
after  a  ministry  in  that  city  of  eight  years  and  six  months. 
On  receiving  the  call  from  the  First  Church  of  Carlisle 
(February,  1876),  he  immediately  accepted  of  it,  and  en- 
tered upon  his  ministry  in  that  place.  At  his  installa- 
tion (April  30,  1876),  the  former  pastor  preached,  and 
cordially  welcomed  him  to  his  new  charge. 

Before  his  installation  and  while  preaching  as  a  stated 
supply,  he  was  much  encouraged  by  a  special  divine 
blessing  upon  his  people.  The  first  week  in  January 
had  been  observed  in  accordance  with  usage  as  a  sea- 
son of  special  prayer,  and  although  no  remarkable  indi- 
cations of  a  general  awakening  were  apparent,  the  church 
determined  from  week  to  week  to  continue  its  meetings. 
Revivals  of  extraordinary  power  were  prevailing  in 
nearly  all  the  churches  of  this  region,  and  the  hearts  of 
the  people  were  much  stirred  by  frequent  reports  of 
what  God  was  doing  in  other  places.  The  two  Presby- 
terian, the  two  Methodist  and  the  Evangelical  churches 
of  Carlisle,  after  a  while  united  in  religious  services 
every  evening  except  on  the  Sabbath,  and  for  several 


CHURCH  REPAIRS.  25  I 

weeks,  the  crowded  assemblies  and  the  deep  seriousness 
of  the  people  indicated  that  God  was  present  in  them. 
The  ministers  of  those  churches,  the  former  pastor  and  the 
Professors  in  College  labored  in  these  meetings  with  great 
unanimity  and  earnestness;  and  a  large  number  were  hope- 
fully converted  to  God.  These  Union  meetings  were  con- 
tinued with  scarcely  any  interruption  until  the  usual  Sacra- 
mental season  (March  19,  1876),  when  forty-three  new 
communicants  were  received  into  the  First  Church. 

During  the  succeeding  summer  the  congregation  was 
encouraged  to  make  an  effort  to  remove  the  debt  of  the 
church  and  to  improve  the  interior  of  its  house  of  wor- 
ship. The  financial  embarrassments  which  had  been 
felt  with  increasing  stringency  each  year  after  the  civil 
war,  and  the  large  amount  of  interest  paid  on  the  loans 
which  had  been  made  for  building,  had  seriously  affected 
its  energy  and  spirit.  An  amount  of  collections  and 
pledges  Was  soon  obtained  which  relieved  the  Trustees 
from  immediate  anxiety,  and  a  considerable  sum  had 
accumulated  in  the  Treasury  of  the  Mite  Society  which 
had  been  contributed  for  future  repairs.  The  congrega- 
tion therefore  felt  warranted  in  resuming  the  work  which 
had  been  interrupted  two  years  before.  Accordingly  in 
September  labor  was  commenced  on  the  lower  part  of 
the  main  audience  room,  and  for  four  months  public 
worship  was  held  in  the  spacious  Lecture-room.  The 
pews  which  had  run  nearly  straight  across  the  church  and 
were  otherwise  inconvenient  were  exchanged  for  the 
present  semi-circular  and  comfortable  seats,  the  pulpit  was 
lowered  and  made  more  open,  and  the  upholstering  was 


252        MR.  Vance's  settlement,  and  conclusion. 

entirely  renewed.  The  plan  according  to  which  these 
alterations  were  made  embraced  also  important  changes 
in  the  windows,  vestibule,  outer  doors  and  the  gallery  of 
the  church,  but  these  were  postponed  to  some  more  con- 
venient season.  The  new  improvements  were  paid  for 
and  completed,  so  that  on  Dec.  10,  1876,  the  church 
was  reopened  for  public  worship.  A  state  of  harmony 
and  mutual  cooperation  exists  between  the  members,  the 
officers,  and  the  present  and  the  former  pastor  of  the 
church,  which  promises  well  for  the  prosperity  and  peace 
of  all. 

Although  the  range  of  our  history  has  been  con- 
tracted and  obscure,  it  may  be  instructive  and  stim- 
ulating especially  to  those  now  living  on  the  same 
sphere.  Nowhere  do  men  appear  more  interest- 
ing than  in  private  relations  where  the  eye  of  the 
great  world  awakens  no  desire  of  acting  an  unreal  part. 
With  but  kw  written  memorials  we  have  still  been  ena- 
bled to  present  circumstances  which  leave  us  in  no 
doubt  of  the  motives  and  spirit  of  the  actors.  These 
alone  give  life  to  a  narrative.  Mere  names  and  dates 
never  make  history.  Our  graveyards  would  give  us 
these  under  conditions  of  equal  interest  and  profit.  We 
have  hitherto  left  our  narrative  to  suggest  its  own  les- 
sons, but  in  conclusion  we  are  disposed  to  present  cer- 
tain points  of  special  prominence.* 

*The  following  suggestions  are  substantially  taken  from  the  close  of  "A 
Centennial  Address,"  delivered  by  the  writer  on  the  invitation  of  the  First 
Presbyterian  church  of  Carlisle.  July  3,  1876,  and  requested  for  publica- 
tion. 


CONCLUSION.  253 

I.  The  predominance  of  the  religious  spirit  should  not 
be  overlooked.  Though  not  driven  to  exile  by  perse- 
cution, no  one  can  doubt  that  the  spirit  of  the  first  set- 
tlers was  the  same  with  that  of  the  earlier  martyrs  and 
confessors.  They  were  indeed  "diligent  in  business,"  and 
"fervent  in  spirit,"  but  in  all  things  they  "served  the  Lord." 
Whatsoever  they  did  it  was  for  the  glory  of  God.  Com- 
mon, social  and  political  life  were  all  religious.  Their 
plainest  homes  as  well  as  their  churches  and  schools, 
were  pervaded  and  controlled  by  their  faith.  Without 
appreciating  their  serious  spirit  many  of  their  cotempo- 
raries,  and  some  even  of  their  descendants  have  at- 
tempted an  apology  for  them  as  stern  and  intolerant. 
But  in  truth  they  only  asked  to  live  in  the  fear  of  God, 
and  never  molested  those  of  a  different  spirit. 

2.  Their  religion  however  was  characterized  by  an 
honorable  degree  of  intelligence.  From  their  condition 
in  life  and  their  circumstances  we  should  not  expect 
what  are  called  the  refinements  of  life.  The  cultivation 
of  taste  and  of  the  fine  arts  was  scarcely  possible  to  them. 
But  their  tendencies  were  in  the  direction  of  intellectual 
improvement  of  every  kind.  As  opportunities  opened  to 
them,  they  were  eager  for  all  sorts  of  knowledge.  Their 
ministers,  teachers,  schools  and  College  were  of  the 
highest  attainable  character.  Ignorance  was,  in  their 
esteem,  the  mother,  not  of  devotion,  but  of  worldliness, 
brutishness  and  servility.  They  demanded  that  every 
Christian  however  humble,  should  exercise  private  judg- 
ment, responsible  to  God  for  everything  in  his  creed  or 
practice.     All   were  likely  therefore  to  have  intelligent 


254    MR.  VANCE  S  SETTLEMENT,  AND  CONCLUSION. 

convictions  and  a  power  to  maintain  them.  Controver- 
sies and  even  schisms  might  be  the  consequence,  but 
not  rehgious  levity,  mockery  at  sin,  credulity  nor  a  blind 
submission  to  blind  leaders. 

3.  They  were  equally  the  friends  of  freedom  and  of 
social  progress.  Every  recollection  of  the  past  and 
every  national  instinct  inclined  them  to  sympathize  with 
popular  rights  against  unjust  oppression.  Their  ances- 
tors had  cruelly  suffered  under  civil  and  ecclesiastical 
usurpations;  and  for  generations  they  had  maintained  an 
unyielding  resistance  to  unauthorized  claims.  The  iron 
had  entered  the  whole  people's  heart  and  they  knew 
how  to  feel  for  all  that  were  oppressed.  Such  men  were 
sure  to  understand  their  rights,  quick  to  repel  the  en- 
croachments of  their  rulers,  prompt  to  renounce  an  au- 
thority which  had  ceased  to  regard  its  appropriate  ends, 
and  when  called  to  defend  their  liberties  ready  to  do  and 
to  suffer  to  the  last.  On  the  other  hand  they  were  quite 
as  reliable  to  stand  by  their  government  when  its  essen- 
tial principles  and  administration  were  assailed.  Rash 
combinations  for  breaking  up  our  national  unity  in  order 
to  perpetuate  the  yoke  of  slavery  on  their  fellowmen, 
found  their  firmest  opponents  here.  Those  too  who  re- 
newed in  this  country  the  vexatious  attempt  to  impose 
prelacy  and  uniformity  upon  all  classes  in  religion, 
could  make  no  progress  with  such  men.  Among 
their  first  principles  were  the  perfect  parity  of  ministers 
and  the  right  of  laymen  to  choose  and  criticise  their 
teachers.  More  especially  since  the  union  of  the  two 
congregations    under  Dr.  Davidson    (1785),   they   jeal- 


CONSERVATISM.  255 

ously  upheld  the  maxim  that  all  who  heartily  sub- 
scribed the  Westminster  Standards  were  entitled  to  an 
equal  standing  in  the  Presbyterian  church.  Before  and 
since  that  time,  not  a  few  have  contended  that  certain 
interpretations  of  those  Standards  which  had  acquired 
traditional  authority  were  alone  to  be  tolerated.  With- 
out deciding  whether  other  interpretations  were  true  and 
Scriptural  or  not,  the  majority  of  our  people  in  all  peri- 
ods of  their  history  have  maintained  that  nothing  should 
be  treated  as  an  ecclesiastical  offence  which  was  consist- 
ent with  the  language  and  spirit  of  the  Confession.  All 
who  could  stand  on  that  simple  basis  they  contended 
have  a  right  to  an  equal  position  before  the  law.  What- 
ever preference  one  might  have  for  this  or  that  theolog- 
ical tenet  or  ecclesiastical  measure,  he  would  break  away 
from  every  historial  association  of  our  people  who  should 
withdraw  fellowship  from  another  on  account  of  opinions 
or  practices  uncondemned  by  the  plain  letter  of  our 
standards. 

4.  And  yet  the  congregation  has  been  remarkable  for 
its  stability  and  consistency.  Though  it  has  maintained 
the  right  to  differ  from  traditional  theology  or  modes  of 
worship,  it  has  seldom  if  ever  taken  advantage  of  this 
liberty.  It  stood  by  its  minister  and  by  his  brethren, 
and  suffered  much  from  its  assertion  of  their  rights,  and 
yet  it  has  been  conservative  in  its  own  practice.  Its 
preference  has  uniformly  been  for  a  settled  pastorate,  for 
the  ordinary  means  of  grace,  for  the  soundest  orthodoxy, 
for  the  most  evangelical  preaching,  and  for  the  most 
spiritual  literature.     It  has  demanded  freedom  within  its 


256        MR.  vance's  settlement,  and  conclusion. 

chosen  limits  but  its  actual  growth  has  been  conformed 
to  its  appropriate  type.  During  One  Hundred  and  Nine 
out  of  One  Hundred  and  Forty  years  of  existence  it  has 
had  a  settled  ministry  ;  and  of  its  seven  pastors  (of  whom 
two  were  contemporary  in  congregations  afterwards 
united  in  one),  the  average  of  time  has  been  fifteen 
years  and  a  half  It  has  never  been  fond  of  novelties, 
and  though  it  has  enjoyed  the  services  of  some  distin- 
guished preachers,  it  has  never  been  betrayed  into  the 
worship  of  mere  talent  or  into  an  inordinate  love  of  ex- 
citement. The  simple  word  of  Scriptural  truth,  and  the 
old  paths  of  spiritual  safety  have  always  been  most  ac- 
ceptable. 

From  these  historical  traits,  it  is  to  be  hoped  the  con- 
gregation will  not  essentially  depart.  Whatever  may  be 
wise  for  others,  this  people  have  a  peculiar  life  which  is 
indispensable  to  its  proper  development  and  its  true 
prosperity.  Surely  this  need  not  restrain  its  improve- 
ment. Those  best  honor  their  ancestors  who  have  life 
and  wisdom  enough  to  excel  them.  Our  predecessors 
have  provided  for  us  a  rich  heritage  and  a  worthy  ex- 
ample, and  we  shall  best  show  our  appreciation  of  their 
spirit  by  an  abundant  fruitage  and  by  enlarging  our  pos- 
sessions. "There  remains  much  land  to  be  pos.sessed." 
The  full  power  of  our  religion  has  hardly  been  put  forth. 
Nations  are  yet  to  be  born  in  a  day,  and  the  Spirit  is  to 
be  poured  out  from  on  high  with  a  copiousness  worthy 
of  prophetic  symbolism.  Our  humanity  must  yet  be  so 
sanctified  and  replenished  with  -divine  energies  as  to  be  an 
appropriate  organ  for  its  theanthropic  Head.     Even  our 


PROGRESS.  257 

most  Christian  nations  have  scarcely  carried  out  the 
spirit  of  the  gospel,  and  applied  it  unflinchingly  to  their 
social  usages,  their  arts,  their  literature  and  their  sciences. 
It  becomes  each  Christian  to  derive  power  and  wisdom 
and  courage  from  the  past,  and  press  on  to  higher 
achievements.  Then,  as  time  advances,  the  ratio  of  suc- 
cess will  be  rapidly  augmented,  and  soon  "the  kingdoms 
of  the  world  will  become  the  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and 
of  his  Christ." 


INDEX 


Act  and  Testimony,  19S. 

Action  Sermon,  38. 

Additions  to  communion,  136s,  143, 

i6l,  166,  245. 
Addresses   248. 
Adopting  Act,  8s. 
Agnew,  Rev.  John  H.,  165. 

Rev.  J.  R.,   165. 
Alexander,  Rev.  David,  22s. 
Alison,  Rev.  Dr.  Francis,  117. 
Allen,  Hon.  Wm.,  8g. 
Anderson,  Rev.  James,  48. 
Annan,  Rev.  Wm.,   165. 
Arianism  in  Ireland,  7. 
Arms,  Coats  of,  ^^. 
Armstrong,  Gen.  John,  6iss. 

Letter  of,  71s,  84s. 

Sketch  of,  107. 

In  D.  College,  118,  136. 

Rev.  R.,  165. 
Arrearages,  24SS,  46. 
Articles  of  Faith,  7,  8. 
Assemblies  for  Worship,  34. 
Associate  Pres.  Church,  138. 
Atwater,  Dr.  James,  141,  171. 
Aurand,  Rev.  Henry,  166. 

Bank  Stock,  188. 

Baptism  of  Children,  136,  155,  245. 

Baptized  Persons,  39,  49,  155,  245, 

247. 
Barnes,  Rev.  Albert,  230. 
Barracks,  123,  228. 
Barring,  38. 
Bears  and  wolves,  28. 
Beatty,  Rev.  C.  C,  86s. 

E.,  87,  234. 
Bell,  107. 

Bertram,  Rev.  Wm.,  15s,  24. 
Bethune,  Rev.  G   W.,  165. 
Bible,  29. 
Bible  Class,  159. 
Big  Spring,  76s. 


Black,  Rev.  Wm.,  19. 
Blaine,  Gen.  Ephraim.  1 13. 
Blair,  Rev.  John,  12,  6Ss. 

Andrew,  166. 
Blairs,  7. 
Books,  29. 

Published,  180,  248. 

of  Session,  41. 
Boston  massacre,  no. 
Bouquet,  Col.,  83. 
Boyd,  Rev.  Adam,  48. 
Bradbury,  Wm.  B.,  208. 
Braddock's  defeat,  63. 
Brandon,  I.  M.,  234,  248. 
Brown,  George,  107. 
Brunswick  party,  51s,  58. 
Bryson,  Rev.  Robert,   165. 
Building  of  church,  89SS,  247. 

Cahoon,  Rev.  Wm.,  164. 
Callender,  Col.  Robert,   113. 
Calvinism,  35. 
Carroll,  Rev.  D.  L.,  204. 
Campbell,  Rev.  James,  58,  65. 

W.  H.,  165" 
Candidates,  11,  51,  74. 
Carlisle,  60s,  119,  128s,  226. 
Carothers,  James,  107,  167. 

Thomas,  154,  203. 
Catechism,  29,  159,  210s. 
Cavin,  Rev.  Samuel,  23,  56, 
Cemetery,  30.  33,  248. 
Centennial  Celebration,  215s. 
Certificates  of  membership,  40s. 
Chamberlain,  Rev.  J.,  165. 
Chambers,  Benjamin,  Tames,  Joseph 
and  Robert,  13. 

George,  23. 

Dr.  Talbot  W.,  165,  215. 

Dr.  Wm.  C,  166,  203. 
Chapman,  George,  167.  * 

Choir,  222. 
Christ  Church,  83. 


26o 


INDEX. 


Church  Customs,  ii. 

Building,  28,  89SS,  116,  125, 
129,  220. 

Psalmist,  222. 
Clark,  Robert,  154. 
Clothing  of  settlers,  28. 
Cochran,  Rev.  Wm.  P.,  165. 
Collegiate  course,  ii. 
Colored  people,  225s. 
Comfort,  Andrew,  167. 
Commentary,  Lange's,  248. 
Communion,  37s. 
Communicants,    37,   40,    157,    207, 

245s. 
Confederates,  226. 
Confession  of  faith,  29,  8s,  52. 
Congregation  of  U.   Pennshoro .  ^;^, 

of  Mr.Duffield,  126. 

of  Mr.  Steel,  107,  116. 
Conestoga  Indians,  85. 
Congregations,  two  in   Carlisle,   14, 

United,  123. 

Visited.  54. 
Conodoguinet  creek,  30. 

"People  on  the,"  16. 

Lower,  18. 

Upper,  18,  30. 
Contention,  spirit  of,  49. 
Conservatism,  21^5. 
Contributions,  213.  245s,  247. 
Controversy,  10,  52,40. 
Convention,  Presbyterian,  230. 
Couch,  General,  226. 
County  committee,  iios. 
Court  house,  92,  107. 
Covenant,  half- way,  49. 
Coyle,  James,  234. 

Samuel  C,  234. 
Craighead,  Rev.  Alexander,  15,  16. 

Rev.  James  G.,  239. 

Hev.  Richard  A.,  166. 

Thomas,  i6s,  18,  24. 

William,  167. 

William  L.,  234. 
Creigh,  John,  143. 

Rev.  Thomas,  165. 
Cyclopsedia,  McClintock's,  249. 

Dancing,  160,  204. 
Davidson,  George,   154. 
John  M.,  143. 

Dr.  Robert,  Early  Life,  121  ; 
Call  121,  Professor,  122; 
Preaching,  130  ;  Vice  princi- 


pal, 141  ;    History,   14ISS. 

Dr.  Robert,  Jun.,  165. 
Davie,  Rev.  J.  T.  M..  165. 
Day  of  Fasting,  50,  162s. 
Deacons,  236. 
Debt,  209,  247,  251. 
Deed  of  Lands,  4,  13.  14. 

of  ground  for  church,  92s. 
Deer.  28. 
Delaware  college,  117. 

Indians,  2. 
Denominational  intercourse,   221. 
Dewitt,  Rev.  Dr.  Wm.  R.,  194,198, 

207,  215, 
Dickey,  Rev.  John  M.,  165. 
Dickinson  College,    1 16,    119,    123, 
128,  139,  171. 

John,  89,  117,    120. 

Rev.  R.  W.,  199. 
Diplomas,  11,12. 
Discipline,  236. 

Discourses  of  early  preachers,  34s. 
Division  at  U.  Pennsboro',  i8s. 

of  Carlisel  church  65,  188 

of  general  church.  50s,  200. 

in  Donegal  Presbytery,  75. 
Divisions,  65. 
Doctrines,  35. 

Donegal  Presbytery,  14,  75. 
Douglass,  Wm..  143,   154. 
Duey,  Jacob,  167. 
Duffield,  Comptroller  General,   105. 

of  Franklin  county,  85. 

D.  Bethune,  216. 

Rev.  George,  sen.,  66s,    76SS, 
85-7,98-105. 

Rev.  George,  2d,    152-5    168, 
175-196,  215. 

Rev.  George,  jun.,  165,  215. 

Easton,  Treaty  at,  64,  80. 

Ecclesiastical  History,  248. 

Elder,  Rev.  John,  23.  44,  67,    75s, 

80,  S4,  lOI, 
Elders,  53,  72s,  97,  107.    143.    197, 

207.  223.  233s. 
Elliott   James,  167. 

John,  236 
Episcopal  church,  138. 
European  usages,   11. 
Family  worship,  29. 
Fasting  and  prayer,  229. 
Federal  theology,  249. 
Fencing  the  tables,  38. 


INDEX. 


261 


Fish.  28. 

Forbes,  General,  64. 

Forts,  61 

French  war,  81. 

Furniture  of  houses,  27. 

General  Assembly  in  Carlisle,  135s. 
George  Second,  10. 

George  Third,  96. 
German  Ref.  church,  138. 
Gettysburg,  battle  of,  227s. 
Giffin,  Robert,  167. 
Given,  James,  167. 

Robert.  115. 
Glebe,  41,  42s,  92,  175s. 
Gnosiicism,  249. 
Grainger,  Rev.  Mr.  199. 
Grammar  schoo',  174. 
Green,  Dr.  Ashbel,  136. 
Green  Spring,  13,   62. 
Grove,  31,  3S. 
Gurley,  Rev.  P.  D.,  230. 

Halbert,  John,  166,  207. 

Joseph  D.,  207,  230,  248. 
Harkness,  Henry,    223,    233,     248. 
Hase's  Eccles.  Hist.,  248. 
Henderson,  Gen.  R.  M.,  234. 
Henry,  Robert,   18. 
History  of  Carlisle  Presbytery,   136. 

of  Carlisle  Church,  136,  223. 
Hoffer,  Joseph  C  ,  222,  233 
Holmes.  Jonathan,  75. 
Hopewell,  i8s. 
Houses  of  settlers.  28s 
How,  Dr.  Sam'l  B.,  173. 

Immigration,  5.  14. 

Immigrants,   5-6. 

Impurity,  54 

Incest,  55. 

Indian   villages,  2s,  Walk   59,    War 
First  60. 
War  Second.  81,   Treaties,  64. 

Indians, Confederacies  of,  is;  Conver 
sionsof,  36s  ;  Early,  is,  36s,  Mur 
ders  of,  85  ;  Stirred  up  by  French, 
59  ;  at  worship,  36. 

Installation  of  ministers,  12. 

Intelligence,  253. 

Intemperance,  54,  i68s,  211,  238. 

Ireland,  Dissenters  in,   10. 

Irvine,  Capt  Armstrong,  1 13;  An- 
drew, 113;  Gen.  Callender,  113. 


Irvine.  John.    154;  John,  234;   Dr. 

Matthew,  113;  Robert,   167. 
Jacobs,  Capt..  63. 
Johnston,  Rev.  Merwin  E  ,  219. 

Kearsley,  Jonathan    107. 
King.  Dr   John,  136. 
Kittanning,  63. 
Kitochtinny,  65. 
Kling's  Commentary,  248. 
Knipe,  Gen.,  226. 
Knox,  Rev.  James,  165. 
Krebs,  Rev.  John  M.,  165,  215. 

Labagh,  Rev.  Abram  S.,  164. 
Labaugh,  Rev.  Isaac,  165. 
Laird,  Samuel,  143. 
Landis,  Capt.  J.  B.,  235. 
Lamberton,  James,  143,  154. 

Ross,  166,  202s. 
Lange's  Commentaries,  249. 
Lands  purchased,  3. 

Titles  to,  4,  13. 
Lecture  Room,  175. 
Lectures,  Expository,  217. 
Lee,  Gen.  Fitzhugh,  227. 
Leni-Lenape  Indians,  2. 
Letort,  James,  3  ;  Creek,  3. 
Lewdness,  54s. 
Liberal  spirit,  7,  9,  254. 
Licenses,  to  settle,  4. 
Lincoln,  President,  assassinated, 229. 
Lining  out,  36. 
Linn,  Rev.  William,  112. 
Lord's  Supper,  37,  156s. 
Lottery,  71,  89. 

Loudon,  James,  166,  207,  233. 
Louther,  Fort,  61  ;  Manor,  i. 
Lower  Pennsborough,  19,  22, 25,  80. 
Lutheran  Church,  138. 
Lyon,  Rev.  George  A.,  165. 

William,  143. 
McBath,  Andrew,  143. 
McBride,  James,  107. 
McCausland,  Gen.,  228. 
McClure,  Charles,  143;  John,  157; 

John,  166  ;   Robert,  59. 
McCord,  154. 
McCoskry,  Dr.  S.  A.,  141. 

Rev!  S.  A.,  165. 
McCuUough,  Rev.  J.  W.,    165. 
McDowall,  Rev,  Alexander,  117. 
McDowell,  Rev.  Dr.  John,  79. 
McFarlane's,  19. 


262 


INDEX. 


McGaw,  Col.  Robert,  112. 
Mcllvaine,  Rev.  Wm.,  165. 
McKinley,  Rev.  Daniel,  165,  193. 
McLeod,  Rev.  Dr.  John,  220 
Manor,  i  ;   Lowther,   I. 
Marriages,  55. 
Marrow  Controversy,   7. 
Maryland  Claims,  4,   14. 
Mason,  Erskine,  165,  215  ;  Ebenez- 

er,  165;  James   Hall,    164;     Dr. 

John  M.,  164.  172,  194. 

Members,  of   Steel's  Congregation  , 

97  ;  of  Duffield's,  126. 

List  of,  41.  ' 

Memorial  Fund,  237  ;   Chapel,  238. 

Methodists    in    Dickinson    College, 

174. 
Mifflin,  Gov.  Thomas,  134. 
Milroy's  Retreat,  226. 
Miller,  Robert,  143. 
Mingo  Indians,  3. 
Ministers,  lis,  13,  53,  65. 
Missionary  Society,  170s. 
Mockers  at  Religion,   162. 
Moderatism,  7. 
Monaghan,  79,  99s. 
Montgomery,  John,  110,  113,  117. 

Rev.  S.,  165. 
Moore,  Rev,  Wm.  E.,  220s. 
Murray,  Rev.  Dr.  Joseph  A.,  165. 

Name  of  First  Settlement,  14s,  16. 
Names  of  Counties,  5  ;  of  members 

of  Duffield's  Congregation,  126; 

of  Steel's,  97. 
Nassau  Hall,  52,  117. 
Neill,  Rev.  Dr.  Wm.,  173. 
Newark  Academy,  117. 
New  Lights,  51. 
Newlin,  Rev.  Dr.  E.  J.,  204s. 
New  Side,  51,  74, 
Newspapers,  34,  209. 
Newville,  i8s. 
Nisbet,  Rev.  Dr.  Charles,  iigss,  127; 

preaching,    134   ;    threatened   by 

Mob,  134  ;  Death,  139  ,   Epitaph 

and  Family,  140s. 

Officer,  John,  167. 
Officers  of  Church,  41. 
Ogilby,  Charles,  167,  207,233. 
Old  Lights,  51. 
Old  Side,  51,74. 
Organ,  214. 


Organization  of  Church,   13SS,  26. 

Pastoral  relation,  13,  255. 
Patriotism,  109,  224,  254. 
Patterson,  Rev.  M.  B.,  165. 
Paxton  Boys,  84s,  104. 
Penn,  Gov.  John,  10,  96. 

Thomas,  10. 
Pennsborough,  i8s,  21s  ;  Lower,  18, 

21,  80;  Upper,  18,  21,  25,  92. 
Perambulation,  11.  22. 
Period  of  settlement,  10. 
Periodicals,  209. 
Persecution,  6,  10,  26. 
Pew-rents,  218. 
Pew  holders,  247. 
Philadelphia,  Second  Church  of,  77. 
Second  Presbytery  of,  77,  1 00s. 
Market  St.  Church  of,  101,103. 
Third  Church  of,  98SS. 
Pillions,  34. 

Pine  Street  Church,  looss, 
Population,  14,  ^^,  59. 
Pontiac,  81. 
Prayer  meetings,  159. 
Prayers,  35. 
Praying  societies,  144. 
Preaching,  247  ;  Stations  for,  15. 
Presbyterial  visitations,  53. 
Presbytery  of  Carlisle,   198,   200ss  ; 

Reorganized,    233 ;   of    Donegal, 

14,  75  ;  of  Harrisburg,  200;  Third 

of  Philadelphia,   201. 
Proctor,  John,  167. 
Progress,  social,  255. 
Protracted  meetings,  220,  222. 
Provincial  Convention,  114. 
Psalmist,  Church,  222. 
Psalms,  35,  138,   167. 

Quarterly  reviews,  210,  248. 
Quarters,  223, 

Ralston,  James,  207,  248. 

Rebellion,  Whiskey,  132SS, 

Records,  14,  65,  196,  198. 

Refugees,  225. 

Religion,  Low  state  of,  49,  106, 

Religious  spirit,  253. 

Repairs  of  Church,   124,   175,  220, 

251s, 
Residences  of  settlers,  27. 
Reunion,  231. 
Reviews,  210;' Articles  for,  248. 


INDEX. 


263 


Revivals,    163,   239,  250  ;    Contro- 
versy about,  10,  50s. 
Revolutionary  War,  in. 
Roan,  Rev.  John,  73. 
Rotary  system,  233SS. 
Rous'  version,  35,  138,  167. 
Rowland,  Rev.  John,  58,65. 
Rush,  Dr.  Benjamin,  1 17,  119s. 

Sabbath  meetings,  36  :   Profanation 

of,  169. 
Sacramental  meetings,  37. 
Sanckey.  Rev.  Richard,  21s,  23. 
Schism,  First,    51;    Second,    196; 

Irish,  7  ;  in  Presbytery,  75. 
Schools,  29  ;     Sabbath,    158,    207s, 

245s. 
Schoolmasters,  29. 
Scotch  Irish,  5. 
Secession  from  Presbytery,  y 5. 
Second  Presbyterian  Church,  187s, 

'93- 
Settlements,  i,  5. 
Settlers.  5.  13.  26s. 
Shad,  28 

Shapley,  Charles,  236. 
Shawanese  Indians,  2,  3. 
Shingis,  Capt.,  63. 
Shrom,  Jacob,  166,  207,  230,  248. 
Sibbet,  Dr.  Robert  L.,  235. 
Silvers,  James,  13. 
Singing,  35. 
Six  Nations,  2. 
Smith,  Peter  B.,  167  ;  Robert,  88  ; 

Rev.  Samuel,  165. 
Social  usages,  54. 
Soldiers,  209,  224. 
Sponsler,  Wm.  L.,  236. 
Spring.  Big,  los,  76,  79  ;  Green,  13  ; 

Middle,  13. 
Springs,  13,  27,  31s. 
Sprole,  Rev.  Wm.  T.,  199,  202s. 
Squatters,  4. 
Stability,  255. 
Stanwrix,  Col.,  62. 
Steel,  Rev.  John,  67SS,  80,  85,   107, 

109,  115. 
Strain  (Strahan),  Rev.  John,  78. 
Sturgeon,  Henry  A.,  224,  236,  248. 
Subscription,     of    articles,    9  ;     for 

Steel's  Church,   89. 
Sumner,  Col.  E.  V.,  208. 
Supplications,  14. 
Supplies,  14,  223s. 


Susquehanna,  "People  over  the," 
14  ;  Indians,  2. 

Synod,  of  Baltimore,  230  ;  of  Penn- 
sylvania, 200s,  230  ;  of  New  York 
and  Philadelphia,  103s. 

Taxables,  14,  58. 
Temperance,  168,  211SS,  238s. 
Tennant,  Rev.  Gilbert,  77s. 
Tennants,  7,  12. 
Territorial  principle,  il. 
Thompson,  T.  B.,  234,  236. 
Thomson,  Rev.  John,  15,  17. 

Rev  Samuel,  23ss,44  49,  55-58. 

Rev.  William,  57,  82. 

Col.  William.  113. 
Title  to  lands,  3s,  13s. 
Tokens,  38. 
"Toying."  55. 
Trimble,  Thomas,  166. 
'  Trindle,  Wm.,  13. 
Turner,  J.  R.,  223,  234. 
Tuscarora  Indians,  3. 

Union  meetings,  220,  2505. 

University  of  Pa.,  1 17. 

Urie,  Thomas,  154,  200s,  248. 

Valley,  4,  5.  13. 

Vance,  Rev.  Jos.,  249,  250. 

Visitation,  Presbyterial,  53. 

.Sessional,  159. 
Visits,  Family,  246. 

War,  civil,  223;  First  Indian,  59-65; 

Second,  80. 
Washington,  President,  64,  133s. 
Watts,  Lieut   Col.,  113. 
"Waumus,"  28 
Westminster  Articles,  8,  9. 
Whiskey  Rebellion,  132SS. 
White,  Rev.  N.  G..  165. 
Williams,  Daniel,  18,  25,  55,  72s. 
Williamson,  Rev.  M.,  165. 
Wilson,  Rev.  H.  R.,  148-52. 

James,  114. 
Wing,  Rev.  C.  P.,  205s,  2165,239-45. 
Wolves,  28. 

Woodward,  R.  C,  236. 
Woods,  Samuel,  143. 

William,  166. 
Worship,  in  Church,  33SS. 

in  Family,  156. 

House  of,  28,  30,  32,  220. 

Duffield's  house  of,  30,  88,  106. 

Steel's  house  of,  30,  89SS. 


/C-t''*' 


